{{ contest.story_page_sticky_bar_text }} Be the first to recommend this story.
Get Free Copy

8 free copies left

This novel is limited to 100 free copies due to its part in Inkitt’s Novel Contest.

0
Free copy left
You can read our best books
Amber Hall would love your feedback! Got a few minutes to write a review?
Write a Review

Lovely and Addicted - (Book 1) - Full Story

By Amber Hall All Rights Reserved ©

Erotica / Romance

Blurb

Love? Lust? Submission? How about all three. I had always been a good girl, but I always felt like there was something missing. I met Alyi and all of that changed. She was beautiful and educated in the world – everything I wasn't. I finally met someone who made me smile and made me look forward to a new day. She introduced me to a life of submission and wanting to please her. She showed me a new life of intensity. She changed me and suddenly my life was full of problems. My religious parents couldn't handle my relationship with another woman, but I loved it. This is our story…

Untitled chapter

Lovely

And

Addicted

The Lovely series

_________

BOOK ONE

Amber Hall

This book is fiction. Characters and events are not real.

Copyright © 2014 by Amber Hall

All rights reserved.

Introduction

I knew about her before I ever saw her. I knew the moment I saw her that it was her. She was the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen. When she walked into the church with her grandmother, all I could do was stare. I didn’t really know why, but staring at her made me blush. Was it her long dark chocolate hair? Her blazing blue eyes? I had never seen eyes that color. They seemed to be so bright - they stood out more than any I had ever seen. They must have been contacts. She wasn’t really smiling or frowning. She looked, what I would describe as, pleasantly interested. Her expression said, “I’m here to make someone else happy, but being here won’t make me miserable either.”

“How do you like the new church so far? Have you had the chance to talk to anyone yet?” My father asked me – bringing me out of my thoughts. We had just switched churches. My father is a Pastor. Reverend Pastor Henry Masters. This church needed a new Pastor and my father was offered the job. We weren’t sure whether or not we wanted to change, but my father said he could do a lot more for the community given that this church was a lot bigger.

“Not yet. I feel a little intimidated by all the people to be honest. Everyone seems nice though. No one too scary,” I teased.

“I hope not. I’m glad to see so many people here…so much faith,” he smiled at me. “Your mother has spoken to a few people and I think we already know a few people from just being out in the community. I think we will be happy here.” As he spoke those words, she looked at us. “Just watch out for that girl. You know her reputation like I do. Be polite, but don’t get too close. I’m surprised she’s even here.” So judgmental…

“Dad, her name is Alyi. I don’t think it’s fair to judge someone without knowing them. But, yes, I will be polite.” I smiled at her and she smiled back.

That was the first time I saw Alicia Scott.

Hi, I’m Lilee Masters. I’m a twenty year old woman whose life has been turned upside down. I was raised very religiously and with very strong morals. I have both of my biological parents, Henry and Catherine, and two older sisters, Laurie and Lucy. My parents didn’t want me becoming friends with someone who had been admitted to the psych ward of the hospital, who had been expelled from school, and who had been arrested as a teenager. I chose not to judge a book by its cover. I saw no harm in becoming friends with a new person.

She was so beautiful that I had to talk to her. I went out on a limb and asked her to be my friend. We’ve been friends for three years now though three months after we met she went off into the Navy. She called a few times and each time it made my heart skip a beat. Now that she’s home, we have been getting closer and this is the story of our journey into our extreme closeness.

Chapter 1

“Nothing like some retail therapy. I’m looking forward to today. How about you, Lilee?” Alyi asked me when I got into her shiny big black Hummer. She had only been home about two weeks. She had been in the Navy and shortly before she was to be officially sent home, she was involved with a bomb blast and now has a bum knee. She was also rich. Retail therapy was no problem for someone like her. Rich and beautiful. I was neither.

“If you say so. I do enjoy a good shopping trip. I never know what to buy though.” I usually only had money for a couple things.

“Oh, we will find some things to buy. Want to do dinner with Riley and Justin afterward?”

“Sure.” Riley Adams and Justin Davenport were two of Alyi’s friend. Riley had been friends with her for about ten years. Justin was her ex-boyfriend, but still good friend. Even though I only hung out with them with Alyi, I still considered them my friends too.

We lived outside Nashville, Tennessee, so we drove to Nashville and went toward the boutiques I had never been in. Alyi parked the car and text someone briefly then asked me if I was ready to go. I nodded and we got out of the car and headed toward the shops.

I had been saving money for almost two years from doing church work and babysitting some of the elderly and children from our church. It wasn’t much, but I was prepared to spend it that day. I wished I had more clothes. My shabby hand-me-downs didn’t help my appearance. My gawky and shy self. I had bright ginger hair, pale skin, and tons of freckles. I hated it all. It was impossible to manage.

We found a shop and went inside. It was very modern and upscale. The inside was mainly black and white with various furniture pieces in varying shades of gray. It was a nice set up. I’d never been in anywhere like that. I didn’t usually go to that side of town.

“What do you think, Lil?” Alyi asked.

“Too rich for my blood, but I’d love to help you pick out a few things.”

“Silly girl, you are going to try on a few things too. We both are in need of therapy.” She laughed and proceeded to walk around and claim the shop.

“These would look so cute on you!” She raved as she started grabbing several pairs of jeans and tops from the shelf.

By the time we were done, I had tried on several jeans, shirts, dresses, shoes, and even bra and panty sets. It was hard to choose what to buy. The jeans fit perfect and I’d never had a pair of perfect jeans. One of the sundresses was cute. I could afford only two things and that would take all my money. Everything was high end and very expensive.

I walked out of the dressing room after putting my clothes back on. Alyi was waiting at the door with several bags.

“Hey! I didn’t get to see you try anything on except some shoes. What all did you buy?” I had no clue.

“I bought two pairs of shoes, a pair of jeans, and a shirt.”

“Did they put it all in separate bags?” I was walking toward her now.

“Nope. Just this one bag. All the rest of these are bags for you.”

“Huh?” I froze where I was.

“Come on. I want to get this all to my car. It’s kind of a wide load.”

“Wait, Alyi, what are you talking about?” I was so confused.

“Just come on. We can talk about it in the car.” I did as I was told and followed her back to her car while thinking about how she just spent several thousand dollars on me. But why? We got inside and turned the air conditioner on.

“Now, tell me, please,” I pleaded.

“What is there to tell? We went shopping and we bought stuff.”

“But you bought that stuff. I can’t repay you for all of that.” I was starting to get frustrated.

“I didn’t ask you to nor do I expect you to pay me back. I’ve been gone awhile. Chalk it up to me missing you. Don’t worry, it’s okay. I promise. Please don’t let this be a problem. I wanted to do something nice for you. And let’s be honest, you needed some new clothes. Please accept them.” She had a point and she had her sincere face on.

“Okay. I know when to surrender. I accept them. Thank you. Can I treat you to dinner then?” I had to offer something.

“Sure. That would be lovely.” That made me feel good. Alyi started driving and drove toward to some bar and grill. We jammed all the way there. Alyi liked all kinds of music. I liked some different stuff, but mainly Christian and country music. My father was a reverend pastor, so I grew up very religious and very sheltered. Being out with Alyi was the most I ever got to get out - other than my job.

“They’re over there,” Alyi said as we walked into the restaurant. As she said it, I saw Justin and Riley sitting at a table. Justin was tall, about six foot four, with dark hair and bluish gray eyes. He is broadly built and in good shape. He was quite attractive. He was a little older than us. I think he was about ten years older. He had on nice jeans and a black t-shirt. They were both sitting, sipping on a drinks. I was only twenty, so there will be no drinks for me.

Riley was a more stylish type. He had dark hair and it was fixed with gel. He was a hair dresser, so his hair usually looked neat and well done. He was about five foot ten and had blue eyes and was dressed casual in jeans and an orange t-shirt. He was twenty six and was Alyi’s best friend. I met both of them through her.

“I hope you boys haven’t been waiting too long,” Alyi said when we made it to the table.

“Nah, maybe ten minutes. Time flies when you have booze.” Riley was always happy with alcohol. We sat down with them and waited to order. I wanted cheese fries. I loved cheese fries.

“How are you ladies this evening?” Justin was always polite. Alyi looked at me.

“Pretty good, now a little hungry. Alyi was sweet and took me shopping. It was fun.” I meant it. I had fun despite the embarrassing kindness Alyi showed.

“I agree. I’m doing pretty well. My knee hasn’t bothered me today, so I feel pretty lucky. I’m hungry too.” As if on cue, the waitress showed up and asked for our order.

“I’d like an order of cheese fries without the jalapenos and a sprite, please.” I ordered first.

“Sure thing.” The waitress was pleasant.

“I’d like an order of cheese fries without the jalapenos as well, but I’d also like an order of the soft beer battered pretzels with cheese. I would also like a water and a blackberry sangria.” That sounded good. Alyi was twenty one.

“Yes ma’am. And I will go ahead and put you gentleman’s orders in now.”

“Thank you,” said Justin. “So Alyi, how has your knee been lately, aside from today?” He asked when the waitress had walked away.

“It’s been temperamental. It’s only been two months, so I’m surprised it’s doing this well, to be honest.” She should have had surgery to remove something that was lodged in her knee, but for some reason she didn’t.

“You’re lucky you’re doing so well. I thought it was going to be a big deal for you. Did your grandmother give you a hard time about the surgery?”

“She gave me her opinion, but it doesn’t really matter. I did what I did. She acknowledges that…most days.” We all laughed. Evelyn, Alyi’s grandmother, was a sweet woman, but was set in her ways. She could be quite vocal.

“How are things at work, Lilee?” Justin asked politely.

“Pretty good. The warmer months bring people out so it gets a little busy. I prefer it when we’re busy. I make more money and the time goes by faster. How about you, Justin? How is the dental world?” I worked as a part-time waitress at a local steakhouse.

“Decent. People always need their teeth worked on, so it stays busy. Speaking of, Alyi, when do you want to get some of your work done?”

“Never. I hate dental work!” She was so serious that it was funny. Alyi had had a lot of dental work done over the years. She had poor teeth as a child and was now dealing with it and fixing her whole mouth slowly, but surely.

“Well, it has to be done at some point. We can chat about it later.”

“So, how is work for you, Riley?” I asked him while he was sipping on his drink.

“Steady. The hair industry never stops. People always want to look good.”

“How is Erik?”

“The boyfriend is good. He’s been pretty busy at the salon too.” Riley was gay and had been with his boyfriend for four years.

“Glad to hear things are going well.” We all fell silent as the waitress brought our food and oddly our drinks with it. The smell of the cheese fries was mouthwatering. I couldn’t wait to take a bite of them and then steal one of Alyi’s pretzels.

“Dinner was good. Thank you again, Lilee,” Alyi commented.

“Very funny. It was nice of Justin to get our tab. He always does. Can I just give you the money for our dinners?”

“Don’t be crazy. No. That’s nice, but no. You can just owe me a favor. Does that work for you?”

“If that’s what you want then I can do that.” We were parked outside my house now.

“Good. Besides, favors are more valuable than money sometimes.”

“I will have to keep that in mind. I would offer for you to come in, but…”

“I know. Your father would have none of it. Do you need some help with your bags though now that you had a to-go box to carry too?” Hm. Maybe.

“Maybe. You can just bring them to the door.”

“Sure.” We got out of the Hummer and got the bags and started toward my house. The sun had went down and it was a little chilly.

“Glad I wore long sleeves,” Alyi teased.

“You always wear long sleeves, weirdo.” We got to the house and she set the bags down for me.

“Thank you for today, Lilee. I really enjoy spending time with you. I’ve missed you. Have a good night and call me when you can.”

“Thank you again for the clothes.” She smiled, gave me a quick hug, and turned and walked back to her car. I wanted another hug. I took a deep breath and opened the front door.

I could hear the TV on, so I thought maybe I could just get to my room, but in an effort to make just one trip, the bags were loud and clinky. I managed to make it to my room before my mom caught up with me.

“What is all this?” Mom asked cautiously.

“I’m not completely sure, but it’s clothes.” She looked at the name on the bags and dropped her jaw.

“Why in the world were you there? Did that girl take you there?”

“Mom, Alyi and I have been friends for three years. Could you please, at least, use her name? Yes, she took me there and was nice enough to buy me some things. It’s not a big deal.” I hated these conversations with my parents.

“It’s not her job to buy your clothes.”

“Geez. Mom, can’t someone just do something nice for me? I didn’t ask. Consider it a gift.” Why does she always have to make a big deal out of everything? She is just like my father. “If you don’t mind, I’d like some privacy.”

“Lilee, don’t be mad at me. I just worry about you and that…Alyi. I don’t want you to change who you are.”

“I’m not, Mom, but not all change is bad.” Apparently she didn’t like that answer because she walked out of the room without another word. Nothing seemed to be the same around my home anymore. It was sketchy when Alyi and I first started hanging out then it got better while she was away. The few times she was home I didn’t see her much and now that she is back home for good, my parents have been even more off. It was sad.

I briefly thought about Angela and Claire. They had been my best friends all through school, but when I became friends with Alyi - they decided they didn’t want to be my friends anymore. It hurt my feelings and broke my heart to know that they were so shallow. None of them knew Alyi. She was a great person. So, she had some issues when she was younger. She got kicked out of two schools and got arrested and was seeing a psychiatrist. Then she graduated high school at fourteen and acquired two degrees by the time she was eighteen and joined the Navy. She wasn’t who she was when she was younger. It’s not fair to judge her on it – like my parents still did.

Oh well, time to open the bags. There was three of everything. Three pairs of jeans, tops, dresses, shoes, and bra and panty sets. Wow. It was practically a new wardrobe and I loved all of it. I would have to do something nice for Alyi. I couldn’t thank her enough. I wanted to call her, but I knew she wouldn’t be home yet. Unlike me, she had a cell phone, but I didn’t want to seem needy. I would call her tomorrow before or after work.

I decided to take a shower then go to bed. As I was showering I thought about Alyi. Despite how pretty and rich she was, she was my friend. At that point, she was one of my only friends. I just thought quality over quantity. I was thinking about Alyi increasingly lately and I didn’t really understand why. It made me happy to know she liked spending time with me. It made me happy on a deep level that I didn’t really get. She was great – that must have been it. Or was it more? That line of thought was making my head hurt, so I got out of the shower and went to bed. I fell asleep rather quickly.

When I woke up the next morning, I felt pretty good. I was in a good mood even as I was getting ready for work. I had a uniform of black pants and white shirt, so I didn’t get to wear any of my new clothes.

“Bye Dad. I will be home after work.” I called to my father as I was headed toward the door.

“You aren’t going out?”

“No. I’m coming home. I have no plans.”

“Good. I’d like to talk to you when you get home. Have a nice day at work. Love you.”

“Thanks, Dad. Love you.” I got my light jacket and left.

“Hey, Lilee, we’re kind of swamped for lunch. If you could just hop in, it would be great,” said Marcia, my boss.

“Sure thing. Just let me clock in.” Marcia was right, we were busy. I liked days like that. Most people in town knew me as the preacher’s daughter. It helped me out I thought. People usually gave me good tips.

“Excuse me,” a customer said to me – getting my attention.

“Yes? How can I help you?” I asked sweetly.

“I was just wondering why a sweet girl like you is hanging around with trash like that.”

“Excuse me? I don’t know what you mean.” My stomach dropped. I knew exactly what she was talking about.

“That Scott girl. You should keep to your own kind.” How rude.

“I will keep that in mind,” I replied and walked away. There were butterflies in my stomach. I hated when people treated me like that. I tried to forget it and just tried to continue my work.

When quitting time came, I was happy to leave. I had never recovered my good mood and I just wanted to talk to Alyi. That would make me feel better. I knew all I had to do was see her. I got in my twenty five year old Camry and drove to her house.

I knew I wasn’t invited, but I hoped she would be okay with me dropping by. I pulled up to her big house. The outside was a modern white and black wood. It was very stylish. I walked up to the door and rang the doorbell. I waited a few seconds then figured she was busy or not home when the door opened. She was surprised to see me, but had a smile on her face.

“Lilee! What a pleasant surprise. Is everything okay? You look upset.” Now she looked concerned. She was wearing gray shorts and a black long sleeve shirt.

“No, I’m fine. I just thought you were gone. Am I interrupting?”

“Yes, but it’s okay. I’m so glad you’re here. I was just thinking about you. Come in.” She was thinking about me? I liked that. I wondered if she thought about me as much as I thought about her.

I did as I was told and followed her into the front room. It was white and had dark wooden furniture in it. There were pictures of various art on the wall. I liked the one of horses. I loved horses. It reminded me of when I was growing up and training and riding them. There was also a small table with lilies on it. The flowers were new. They made me smile. We walked into the living room where there were two white couches and dark wood coffee table. The walls were white, but were hung with a few of my art pieces – which was also new. I’d been painting and drawing since I was eleven. It was my favorite hobby. It was touching to see them in her living room. What caught my eye, which was also new, were two little puppies running around the floor.

“What do you think? Aren’t they adorable?” Alyi asked me.

“They are so cute. I love them.” They looked like they were mixed with husky or something wild and big like that. One of them was black and white with blue eyes and the other was gray and white with gray eyes. “What are they?”

“They are a husky and wolf mix. The black and white one is the male. His name is Nyklaus. The gray one is female and her name is Nyko. I bought them today. I was just thinking that you would like them and I wished you were here. And here you are!”

“I’m glad I could make your night. This made my night too. Someone upset me at work and I just wanted to see you.”

“What happened? Do you want to talk about it?”

“No, it’s okay. Someone just made a rude comment and it just stuck with me all day.”

“Well, fuck ’em. If it was something that bothered you, it probably isn’t something worth worrying about. Do you want something to eat? I bought some peanut butter ice cream.”

“You and peanut butter,” I laughed. She loved peanut butter. “Sure, that sounds yummy.”

“You wait here and keep an eye on these little guys. I’ll get the ice cream.” She got up and went into the kitchen. I took a seat on the couch and watched the little puppies stumble around. They really were too cute. I enjoyed all animals.

I looked up at the three pieces of artwork that I had given Alyi. She picked them out one day while my parents weren’t home. One of them was an arrangement of calla lilies that was displayed over three different canvases. It was full of pinks and purples and vivid greens. I very much liked that piece. The second one was a painted tree with pink blossoms on the ends that were falling on the ground. The final painting was of a piano. It was done in a sort of vintage style. Alyi played the piano, so it seemed fit that the picture be hung behind her grand piano. I never learned to play any instrument.

“Here we come!” Alyi announced as she was coming back into the room - now caring two bowls of ice cream. “I have pecans in syrup to put on top if you want. I am a fiend for these things. I can eat them by themselves.” She sat down and handed me my bowl. I hadn’t ate much besides my left-overs from last night. The ice cream was delicious. I’m not as much of a fan of peanut butter as Alyi, but the ice cream was really good.

“No pecans for me. This will be plenty. Interesting choice of art. You got rid of the old and apparently brought in the new.”

“I love the artwork. Lilee, you really are talented. You have to know that. I was willing to buy these from you and you were gracious and gave them to me. Hell, these would have sold for enough to have bought your clothes last night. You really should consider selling them…if you want to. If you want to keep them then just ignore me. They really are great.” It made me so happy that she thought I was great.

I knew going to Alyi’s would make me feel better. We sat for a few minutes eating ice cream and watching the dogs. Alyi was kicking her foot around, so the dogs would play with it. I could see her tattoos on her feet. She had lovely flowers decorated in black vines on both feet. I bet those hurt.

“Did your tattoos hurt?” I asked before I could stop myself.

“Yup. I don’t remember most of it though.” She grinned back at me.

“NO!” I jumped up remembering I was supposed to go home after work. I completely forgot!

“Lilee, what’s wrong?” Alyi was alarmed now.

“I told my father I was coming straight home after work. He said he wanted to talk to me. I can’t believe I forgot.”

“Do you want to use the phone and call?”

“No, that won’t help. I have to just go home. Sorry. I just got so upset at work and I knew coming here would make me feel better and I forgot about going home. Thank you for the ice cream. I’m glad I got to see the puppies. I’ll call you later.” I got up and left. I was upset I had to leave. I enjoyed being with Alyi more than anywhere else. I drove home as fast as I could, hoping the night wouldn’t end in an argument.

When I pulled into the driveway, I could still see the house lights on. I knew there would be a conversation of some kind. I just hoped it was the good kind. I opened the outside kitchen door and both of my parents were in the kitchen. It was like a scene from a movie with a teenager coming home after curfew that was busted by their parents. I felt like that. I felt guilty.

“Did you have to work late?” My father asked me when I shut the door.

“No,” I answered meekly.

“Where did you go? I thought you said you’d be home after work.”

“I’m sorry. I was at Alyi’s house. I forgot I was supposed to come home. I was upset and needed to talk. I’m sorry.”
“You couldn’t talk to us? You had to go see that girl?” My mother decided to chime in.

“I’m here now. What would you like to talk about?”

“Your mother and I have been talking and we would like to ask you to please end your friendship with that girl. She will bring sin into you, Lilee. We only want what is best for you and she is not it. I know you think she walks on water, but she doesn’t. What happened to your old friends? You could probably be friends with them again if you stop seeing her.” My father spoke fast.

“No. Alyi is my friend. She has done nothing to me to make me not want to be her friend anymore. She is nice to me and would do anything to help me. She is a good person. Why do you not understand that?” I was annoyed.

“She is a sinner. How do you not see that?”

“We are all sinners, Dad.”

“Some sins are worse than others.”

“What does that mean? You know what, I don’t care what it means. I’m not ending my friendship. Goodnight.” I walked toward my bedroom. I was suddenly crazy tired. I didn’t even take a shower before I fell asleep.

The hot water felt good on my back. I was not usually one to take a shower in the morning, but it was a great shower. The hot water seemed to wash away the dirt of the night before. I took my time washing my hair. My fingers lingered in and out of the strands. I indulged in the smell of my shampoo and when I rinsed my hair, all my worries seemed to cleanse with it.

When I got out of the shower, I decided to call Alyi. I wanted to apologize for yesterday and to see if she wanted to get together sometime.

“Hey Lilee,” Alyi answered the phone on the third ring.

“Hey Alyi, I just wanted to say sorry for having to go last night and wanted to see if you wanted to get together. I have to work the lunch shift again today.”

“Sure. Lunch shift? Well, how about after that? You can come by and we can make dinner here. Chicken alfredo good with you?”

“Yeah. That sounds good. I will come by around six.”

“Sounds great. I hope you have a better day at work.”

“Thanks. Bye.” I hung up still feeling great. I wasn’t looking forward to work, but nothing was going to kill my mood. I went to get dressed for work.

On the drive, I turned on the music and jammed all the way to work. My mind was on Alyi again. I wondered why when I’m alone, she always came to mind. Deep down I wondered if I was in love with her. There really wasn’t any other option. I couldn’t believe it though. I knew that was a sin. What the heck was going on? I pulled up to work and realized I didn’t want to be there. The parking lot was full, so hopefully it would go by fast.

Work went by fast enough luckily. I got in my car and had time to get home and change before I had to be at Alyi’s house. I drove with the music playing again. I liked driving to music even though I wasn’t a great driver. I admited it. When I got home, no one was there, so I was able to get in, change, and get out. The cards were really in my favor that day. I got back in my car and started making my way to Alyi’s house.

Chapter 2

The food smelled so good. I knew it was going to be delicious. I sat in the kitchen with Alyi while she cooked. The kitchen was modern like everything else in the house. It had sleek gray steel fixtures and cabinets. The appliances were the same. Everything else was black and white to match the other rooms. We were making chicken alfredo and she was making the sauce. The garlic knots were already in the oven and the smell was filling the kitchen.

“So where are the puppies?” I asked.

“They are with someone that is potty training them. I know it’s terrible to ask someone else to do it, but I have white carpets. They should be back in about a week.”

I heard a noise that caught my attention, but I couldn’t quite make out what it was. “Do you hear that?” I asked Alyi.

“Hear wha….oh, that’s my cell phone. I must have left it in my office. I was in there before you got here.”

“Want me to go get it?”

“It’s fine. It’s probably not important. I’ll get it at some point.”

“Are you sure? I don’t mind. To be fair - you are cooking and I’m just waiting to get the bread out of the oven.”

“If you want to. It should be in my office on my desk.” I got up and walked down the hallway to her office. It had a nice layout. The desk was at the back of the room in front of two very large windows. I bet it looked lovely when the sun was shining.

I walked around the desk and as I reached for her phone, the computer screen caught my eye. HOLY SHIT! I was stopped in my tracks. My eyes couldn’t move away from it. It was a collage of pictures of Alyi and Justin. She was caught in several hardcore sexual situations. They were beyond anything I knew. They seemed very unusual to me.

One of them was of Alyi on her knees on a table with her hands tied behind her back. She was raised slightly and learning forward. Justin had a hold of her ponytail and holding her head in a position so that her tongue was extended to barely lick the tip of his manhood. His stance was tall and confident. It wasn’t something I had ever noticed about him.

The next picture was a little simpler. It was only a picture of her and she was naked except for heels and she was tied up. Her arms were, again, behind her, but the ropes were hanging from the ceiling and connected to her.

The next picture was of them again. This picture was just a close up of Alyi with eyeliner that had ran and been smeared. Her mouth was open and two of Justin’s fingers were inside. It looked like her teeth may have been grazing his fingers. Justin’s other hand was wrapped around her throat. Unlike the other pictures, in this one, Alyi’s hands were free and they were gripping his. Justin’s face was pressed into the back of her hair.

The next picture was like the last one. It was another up close picture of them. Justin was holding Alyi’s head that was tilted back. One hand was pulling her hair and the other one was holding her jaw in place. Her eyes were shut and his tongue was in her mouth. It was an extremely deep kiss.

The next picture was another one of Alyi on her knees. There was a collar around her neck and a leash connected to it. Justin had the handle of the leash in his hand and was pulling her neck forward and putting his manhood in her mouth. In the previous picture of this nature, Alyi’s tongue was barely licking his manhood and the new pic had it completely in her mouth.

The next picture had my attention more than the others. I was stunned. It was a picture of Alyi’s whipped backside. Her full behind and the back of the top of her thighs were ripped open. There were whip marks all across them. The wounds were open and blood was dripping down her body. It was a wreck to look at. I couldn’t comprehend why someone, especially Alyi, would let someone else do that to them. I didn’t understand and my confusion made me stare. I had no idea what made those kind of marks. Desperate to see something else, I looked at the next picture.

This picture was of them having sex. Alyi was on a hardwood floor and there was a pole that had restraints connected to it. Her hands and ankles were restrained by the pole and she was lying on her back. Her knees were pulled up to her arms. It was a rather close picture, but far enough back to see both people. Justin was penetrating her anally. Even though it was anal sex, Justin had three fingers in her vagina. It was hot, really hot. All the pictures were the closest thing to porn I’d seen.

The last picture, to me, was the most interesting. It was Alyi in bondage. It wasn’t just restraining bondage, but decorative too. The rope was netted against her body in a delicate and pretty pattern. I could tell that Justin took a lot of careful timing and skill to do it. It was very impressive.

Alyi’s phone started to ring again. The sound caused me to almost jump out of my skin. It scared the crap out of me. My mind was a mess. I had to get back to the kitchen. I grabbed Alyi’s ringing phone and marched back to the kitchen.

“It started ringing when I picked it up,” I told Alyi while handing her the phone. I hoped my voice was calm enough to hide the confusion I had just experienced.

“Yeah, sometimes that stupid thing never shuts up. Sorry about that.” She turned toward me to get her phone and froze when she saw me. “What’s wrong, Lilee? You look like you’re going to be sick.”
“I’m not sure. I just suddenly feel a little overwhelmed. I’m sorry. I don’t think anything is wrong.” I had never tried to lie to Alyi before and as a result, I was terrible at it.

“I don’t believe you. If you don’t want to talk about it then say that, but please don’t lie to me. You suck at it, Lilee.”

“You are right – I am a little rattled. I don’t want to talk about it at the moment though.”

“I respect that, but I do expect for us to talk about it at some point. You were fine when you walked out of the room and now you are unhappy about something. You clearly found something between here and my office that made you feel sketchy. Anyway – are you still ready to eat, my dear?” As she finished her sentence, the oven started beeping. Despite what I had seen, I was still hungry.

“Yes, I’m still very hungry. I will get the bread.” I walked toward the oven while Alyi mixed the chicken, pasta, and alfredo sauce in a large bowl. I opened the oven and was hit with a wave of garlic. It smelt intoxicating. My mouth started to water.

The food was delicious. We sat in Alyi’s dining room at a beautiful contemporary dark shiny wood table. The table was modern style. It was large enough to sit six people, but it didn’t seem too over-sized with just us sitting there. The chairs were made of the dark wood and had white fluffy padding. I loved them.

We didn’t really talk while we ate. Alyi seemed to be lost in her own head while I was lost in mine. I kept thinking about those pictures. My mind kept switching from picture to picture – examining them and trying to understand them.

“You look lost,” Alyi said to me.

“Do I?”

“Yes ma’am you do. I would like for you to tell me why, now.” I just stared at her, not knowing what to say. Should I tell her I saw her pictures? Will she get angry with me for snooping? I couldn’t come up with an answer.

“Lilee?”

“I’m sorry,” I whispered. “I’m so sorry.” I had nothing else to say.

“Sorry for what? I don’t understand. Could you please tell me what’s going on? You couldn’t have done much to be sorry for in the two minutes it took you to get from the kitchen, to my office, and back again, hun.”

“I didn’t mean to look. They were just right there. I saw them.” I still couldn’t speak louder than a whisper.

“What did you see? Please tell me.” I felt bad for not being able to say the words. Alyi was clearly confused.

“I saw the pictures.” This time my voice was below a whisper.

“There are tons of pictures in this house. You shouldn’t be sorry for looking at them.” She was trying to be soothing.

“No,” I cut her off. “I saw the pictures that were on your office computer.” It was Alyi’s turn to be stunned and speechless. Her eyes widened so much I thought they might pop out of her head.

I had no idea how long we just stared at each other. I was beginning to get anxious when Alyi said, “I’m sorry.” It was a whisper too.

“I’m so sorry, Lilee. I had no idea that those pictures were still on the screen. I was in there before you got here and I thought I had turned the computer off. Apparently, I was mistaken and I can’t apologize enough. I know that wasn’t something you wanted to see. It was private and it should have stayed private. I’m so sorry.” Alyi looked stressed, really stressed and I wasn’t sure why. I thought I was going to be the one in trouble.

“It’s okay, Alyi. I was just shocked, you know? I have never seen things like that before. I don’t blame you. It’s your house and your computer. You can have whatever you want on or in them. I thought you would be angry with me. I didn’t mean to invade your privacy.” The words rushed out of my mouth. I thought she would be mad at me, but instead, it looked like she was angrier with herself.

“I’m not worried about my privacy being invaded here. I’m more concerned with the content that you saw. I know that had to have been uncomfortable.”

“I was a little uncomfortable, but not with the content in general, but because I liked it.” My voice was a whisper again. I wanted to be honest. I didn’t think she would be mean to me about it.

“Excuse me? You liked it?” I nodded. “What about it did you like?” Her eyes were full of curiosity now.

“I’m not sure, to be honest, but I think most of it. The bloody one scared me though.” Alyi actually snickered at me. “Don’t laugh at me.” Perhaps I was wrong about her not being mean to me. No, I knew her and she was a kind person.

“I’m sorry, Lilee. I didn’t mean to laugh at you. It wasn’t a laugh of comedy, but one of shock. That is the last thing I thought I would hear out of your sweet mouth. Yes, the bloody one is a bit extreme. That kind of thing is not for everyone. Do you want to talk about this?” I was right.

“Yes.”

“Okay.” As she said the word, she stood up from the table. “Come, let’s continue this a little more comfortably.” I stood up and followed her into the living room and onto one of the couches.

“Better?” I nodded. “What would you like to talk about, Lilee?” I was speechless again. I just shook my head. What did I want to talk about? Did I want to tell her that I keep seeing her in those pictures and the thought turned me on? Did I want to tell that I thought she was the most beautiful woman I’d seen? Did I want to tell her that I was pretty sure I was in love with her?

“Well, if you have any questions, feel free to ask. I only request that you keep this between us. These kinds of conversations are meant to be private.”

“I won’t tell anyone. I promise,” I said as fast as I could. Alyi gave me a kind smile and it sparked some encouragement in me. “I don’t know what I saw, but it was hot. It was, by far, the sexiest thing I have ever seen. Could you explain to me what was happening?” There. That sounded good. Was all that something I was interested in?

“Wow. The sexiest, huh? Well, thank you. I will take that as the great compliment that it is. Lilee, I participate in a BDSM sexual lifestyle. I am a submissive. I enjoy a little pain with my pleasure. What you saw were pictures of Justin and me. He has a great talent for photography and he enjoys taking pictures of me and us together. We enjoy bondage, discipline, and hardcore kinky sex.” She smiled her calm smile.

“What exactly does being a submissive mean?”

“That is a good question. In my experience, being a submissive means that we want to please and serve someone else. The range from this to that will differ between different relationships and people, but it has a beauty to it that is hard for some people to see. Dominant and submissive relationships are no different than any other give and take relationship. The dynamic may be different, but it is a way for two people to achieve a common goal. Submissives typically are obedient to their Dominant and are trained to please them. You put your faith and trust in someone else to meet your needs and the same goes for them.”

“So the idea is to want someone so much that you will do anything for them.”

“Within reason. It’s not as simple as black and white. There is a ton of gray area. You do have a point though. You find someone that you want to please and be everything they want you to be within your own personal and mutual boundaries.”

“So you loved Justin enough to do all that for him?”

“Well, love isn’t always involved. Sometimes it’s just the game and the sex. I love Justin as a person and close friend, but not as a romantic lover. He is a good man though – you know that.”

“Yes, I do. I guess I can comprehend the crazy sex, but why the blood?”

“That is something different. Pain and pleasure often go together, but it’s something that you have to find your limit with. You have to learn what you can and can’t handle. I can handle very much. I enjoy it. That picture was extreme. It usually isn’t that bad. That was a bad punishment. I was naughty and had to be disciplined. I like a little blood. Not all Dominants will go that far and some will go further. It’s all about finding someone who falls within your wants and needs. Justin gave me what I needed. Does that make sense?”

“I think so. The body bondage picture was really pretty. Did it take a long time to do?”

“Yes, it did take a while to get it symmetrical like that. You are right, it is beautiful. He’s skilled in many things. He’s been doing this a long time.”

“Have you ever been with a woman or has it just been men?”

“I have been with females in group activity and the first relationship I was in involved another female. All of my Dominants have been male though and that’s the way I want to keep it. I don’t want a Mistress. I prefer men, but I can enjoy the occasional woman.

“How long have you been doing this?”

“I guess I walked into that question, didn’t I? Um, a while. Since I started having sex. I was fourteen and it was with our neighbors. It was a married couple who wanted a pet. I was their pet for four years until I joined the Navy. If you tell anyone, I will tie you up and beat you.” She was teasing. I could see it on her face, but that threat was delicious. I had no idea how to hide my face, so it didn’t give me away.

“Lilee, are you alright? You know I was just joking.” She looked serious now. “I would never hurt you.” Did that mean that that there was no way she would be interested in me? Of course she wasn’t going to be interested in me. My heart sank. I felt like I was going to be sick.

“Lilee, it looks like you’re in the middle of a war inside your head. Sweetheart, you know I was just kidding.” Sweetheart? I liked that.

“So is this the only kind of relationship you’ve had and that you want to continue to have?”

“I think so,” she seemed confused by my question. “Tell me what’s wrong, please.”

“Can I tell you something in total confidence? You won’t judge me, be angry, or not want to be my friend anymore?” Her eyes widened and she took a moment before speaking. I wanted to get out the thoughts I had been having.

“Always. I always do my best not to judge, but don’t worry, I will always be your friend. Tell me.”

Here goes …“I want you to teach me how to please you. I want you to train me and make me everything you want me to be. I want to be yours. All I keep seeing are those pictures and they make me feel like I never have before. I want to be in pictures like that with you. I want to be yours, Alyi. Do you think you could ever want someone like me?” I held my breath while I waited for her answer. Her jaw dropped so far I thought it might snap. She just kept blinking at me. She looked like her computer crashed.

“Lilee,” she stopped. “Lilee. Lilee, I comprehend what you’re saying, but I don’t understand. Do you know what you’re asking? I know you’re a virgin. Is this really the way you want to start out? And Lilee, you are beautiful, by the way. Anyone would be lucky to have you, even me. You are sweet, kind-hearted, funny, smart, and a damn good cook. You would make anyone happy. Have more confidence in yourself, love. Now, tell me why you are asking for this. Have you thought anything about this? There is a huge different between enjoying a picture and being in one.” She was serious about this and I wondered, idly, if she would consider my offer.

“I have thought about this for the past hour and I like the idea very much. I need help though. You are all I ever think of. I want to be with you and I hadn’t imagined it quite like this, but I saw those pictures and it made me want it with you. I know I don’t know anything about it, but I want you to teach me. Please.”

“This is an insane idea. Let’s pretend for a moment that this is a good idea. What are you going to do about it? Your family already hates the fact that we are friends. How do you think they would feel if they realize we are having sex? Something like this could ruin a reputation like yours.” Wow, we are actually discussing this. That has to be a good thing. She was right though, I hadn’t thought it through at all. All I thought about was us, not everyone else.

“You are right. I haven’t thought this through all the way, but that doesn’t mean I want it any less. I want this. Bad. I know I’m not your usual type and I know I don’t know anything, but I want to learn. Alyi, I want to be yours. I want you to kiss me and touch me and show me how to do it for you. We can do this…if you want.” This was the boldest conversation I’d ever had. Alyi seemed to be debating what she wanted to do. I didn’t know what she was going to say, but I knew she was giving it fair thought.

“You’re sure you can handle this? What are you going to do about your parents? I don’t want this town to do to you what it did to me.” I didn’t know.

“I guess I’m not sure about that part yet. I do want this. I could try to tell them, but I know how horribly wrong that will go. I don’t have an answer. I will figure it out as time goes. I don’t see why they would need to know.”

“You’re right. They shouldn’t need to know, but you will need an explanation as to why we are spending so much time together. You live with your parents and that makes it harder. If this is truly what you want, we can try even though it’s against my better judgment. Now that we are trying, it means that you are mine and being mine means these problems we’ve been talking about are mine too. Do you understand?” YES!!! HERS!!! My face split in two at the mention of being hers.

“Yes. Thank you.”

“You look happy. I’m glad. I’m pretty excited too. I know you are a virgin, but have you ever even thought about being with a woman sexually?” Geez, right to the point.

“Just you,” I whispered.

“I’m flattered. It’s a bit different. Tell me – aside from sex, what else have you not done sexually?” Uh oh. Is the fact that I’d never done anything going to change her mind? I could feel myself start to blush.

“Nothing. I’ve never done anything – not even kissed. I don’t touch myself either. It’s just how I was raised.” My voice was barely a whisper. Alyi’s jaw dropped again.

“Nothing? At all? How is that possible?” Her voice was just as quiet as mine. All I could do was shake my head. I thought she was going to tell me that that was going to be a problem, but she had a curious look on her face.

“Hm. A blank slate? That could present a few problems or could be incredibly hot. Let’s hope for the latter, shall we?” Her face was now, what I assumed, seductive. I nodded my head to agree with her.

“I want you to tell me, Lilee.” She was serious.

“Yes, let’s hope for hot,” I whispered.

“Good girl.” Good girl? I liked that. “Do you see how this works?”

“Yes. I can do this.”

“We’ll see. I should tell you that I have never played the Dominant role before. It shouldn’t be too hard to switch. I’ve been on the receiving end for a while and I’ve learned a lot. I’m not concerned, but I thought I would let you know. Besides, we are going to go slow and we’re going to make this what we want it to be. This is for us. Does that sound good, Lilee?”

“Yes.”

“Good. I want you to go home now. I want you to think about what you have done and what this means. There’s something else. One of the core components to a BDSM lifestyle is limits and boundaries. I want you to come back here around six o’clock tomorrow and I want you to have thought about boundaries and what a few might be. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I will think about my boundaries.”

“Good girl.” She stood up and I followed. We walked toward the front door. I was so excited she said yes. My heart was pounding like a jack hammer. We stopped at the door and she leaned up and gave me a kiss on the cheek. “Goodnight, Lilee. Drive safe and don’t be late tomorrow.”

“I will and I won’t. I’ll see you then.” She opened the door and I walked to my car.

My head was in so many different places on the drive home. I was thinking about what Alyi had said about boundaries and I realized I wasn’t really sure what that meant. Instead of debating this or that I decided to focus on the road and drove home safely.

When I got home, my father was still awake working on his sermon for Sunday.

“Glad to see you made it home, Lilee. What have you been doing?”

“Not much. Alyi and I made dinner and then took some time and had a nice conversation. How was your evening, Dad?”

“It was fine. After dinner I started on this and am still working on it.”

“I’m glad to hear that your evening was productive. I’m going to grab a shower and go to bed.” I started to walk out of the room, but of course it couldn’t be that easy.

“What do you do with that girl? Why are you even friends? You know the kind of person she is.”

“You’re right. I do know what kind of person she is. You don’t. There is nothing wrong with her.” I was getting mad. He didn’t know anything about her. “You don’t know her. Those rumors and stories about her are years old. She is smart, bright, funny, served our country, and doesn’t judge other people. Perhaps you should take a cue from her. It’s God’s place to judge, Dad. Not yours.” That was the most defensive I’d ever been with my father.

“I see that she is changing you. You would have never spoke to me like that.”

“Perhaps you’re right. I’m going to bed. Goodnight, Dad. I love you.” I turned around and walked toward the bathroom.

While showering, I started thinking about the boundaries again. What were my boundaries? It was hard to decide when I had never had someone touch my body or even touched my own. I briefly considered stroking my hands all over my body, but I got the feeling that I wasn’t supposed to do that. I had never thought about touching myself. I had been taught that it was wrong, but now it didn’t seem so bad. I didn’t think Alyi would have wanted me to. I would have to ask her. I guess the truth was that I didn’t have any boundaries. Not yet. I simply had no experience.

As far as my feelings about this arrangement went - I liked it. From what I knew of that lifestyle, which was nothing, I was going to be expected to do things when I’m told. It meant that, like Alyi said, I was hers. I am to do things for her and I think she is to do things for me in return. Without a doubt, this was going to be a learning experience. There was no way I could figure everything out in a few days. I considered what was going to happen tomorrow, but I started to think naughty thoughts. Nope. Time to get out of the shower and go to bed.

Chapter 3

I was anxious all day long. Six o’clock couldn’t come fast enough. It was a Friday and there was nothing to do. I didn’t have to work, so I just sat around the house until about four. I got into the shower and shaved my legs and underarms. I wondered if I should shave anything else, but decided that was going overboard. I just wanted to look good. I decided to wear a new sundress. It had red and orange swirls on it. I thought it would look cute with my hair.

I was nervous the whole drive to Alyi’s house. By the time I reached her front door, my stomach was stuffed with butterflies. I rang the doorbell and she opened the door almost immediately.

“Hello, Lilee. Come in.” She smiled and started walking to the dining room. When we walked in, I was assaulted with a delicious smell. “Good girl, you’re on time. I thought we would have some dinner before we talk. Are you hungry?”

“Maybe. I haven’t eaten, but all I feel are butterflies.” I figured it was best to be honest from then on.

“Butterflies? Don’t be nervous, sweetheart. There is nothing to be nervous about. Do you like Thai food?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never had it, but it smells delicious.” She smiled and nodded slightly as we walked into the dining room.

“I figured as much. I just got you what I like. It’s quite tasty. Sit.” I did as I was told and watched as she dished out the food. The main dish had vegetables, chicken, and strange noodles. She was right, it had a great taste. It was slightly sweet and spicy. There were also crunchy things that had cream cheese in them on the table. They were good too. Alyi really knew how to pick food.

“Do you like it?” She asked after a few bites.

“Yes, thank you. You were right, this is yummy.” She smiled a happy smile.

“How was your day?”

“Dull. I didn’t really have anything to do. My most eventful moment was picking out what to wear tonight.”

“I like your dress. The colors complement you. My day was rather dull too except lunch with my grandparents.” She seemed so calm that I started to calm down too.

“How are they?”

“As one can expect. They’re pretty healthy for their age, but I still worry about them. Anyway, did you do what I asked you to do? Did you think about any boundaries?”

“Yes, I did as I was told and thought about my boundaries. I came to the conclusion that I don’t have any. Well, I’m sure I do, but I have no experience. I have no idea what I like and what I don’t.” I hoped that was a suitable answer.

“That is what I assumed you’d say. I figured we would have to do a little research.” Research? Hm. I guess I would just have to wait and see. We ate the rest of our food in silence. I tried not to overwhelm myself, so I just paid attention to my food as I ate it.

After we ate, I cleared the dishes and Alyi went to go get her laptop. I suspected that it would be used for the research.

“I thought we would look up a few things. As discussed, you don’t know very much and I thought it would be better for us to look at things together. How does that sound?”

“Sounds good. I agree that it would be better to do it together.” I liked that idea. If I had questions, I could ask them.

“Good. Is there anything off the top of your head you’d like to ask?” Um.

“I’m not sure. Give me a moment, please.”

“Sure.” She was still calm. What did I want to talk about? I could only think of one thing that had been bothering me.

“I want to know what that thing was in your picture. It was a pole that had your hands and feet cuffed to it.”

“Ah, yes. That was a spreader bar.” She typed something on her computer and all of the sudden a huge list of links popped up. I didn’t know what she was looking for, but she found it and opened the webpage. A picture of the “spreader bar” appeared.

“This is a spreader bar. It can be used for wrist restraint, ankle restraint, or both. They can be quite fun. I will eventually use one of these on you.” She looked at me to see my reaction. I was not really sure what my face was showing, but my insides were melting. She smiled at me. “Do you like that idea?”

“Yes,” I whispered.

“Good. Me too. What else?” She got up and moved me, so I was sitting in front of the computer. She was behind me leaning forward over my shoulder. The fact that she was so close was starting to make me feel…strange. “Here is a list of things. Look through them and if you want to talk about them, let me know.” Her voice was a whisper in my ear. It was all consuming. I looked through the list of things.

“What does collared mean?”

“Collared means that you are owned. It means that you wear a collar to represent that. Sometimes, those that are collared wear leashes as well. I believe you saw a picture of me in a collar and with leash.”

“Will you want to collar me?”

“If it feels right. We still haven’t gotten settled yet. Do you want me to collar you?”

“Yes,” I whispered. She was surprised.

“Really? That surprises me. We can definitely talk about it. What else do you want to talk about?” Alyi whispered the last sentence against my cheek. Was she trying to drive me crazy on purpose?

“What about the beatings and stuff?”

“Yes, punishment is part of the deal, but so is reward. We can get to that. It’s not something we have to decide tonight. Does that sound manageable?”

“Yes.”

“What are your views on punishment?”

“I’m not sure. I trust you not to beat the crap out of me. I think I can handle some stuff. I’ve never been hit before and I don’t really want to, but I can try at some point.”

“Really?” She was pleased. “Well just to let you know - the first and most used tool for spanking will my hand. There are other things such as floggers, crops, whips, canes, paddles, and belts. We won’t be using any belts though. That’s a limit of mine. What else?”

“Yes.” I started looking at the list of things and saw something I didn’t know. Well, I saw several things I didn’t know, but some seemed more noticeable than others. “What is 24/7 TPE?”

“That means 24 hours a day – seven days a week Total Power Exchange. It means that I would have full control over you. All day, every day.” Yet again, she whispered that last part in my ear, making me shiver.

“I like that idea,” I whispered back.

“You are just full of surprises, Lilee. I like that. I want you to know that I expect no secrets. I want us to be completely open with each other. When the time comes, I want you to surrender to me. You’ll know what I mean. How does that sound?”

“That sounds good. Are you purposefully trying to drive me crazy?” I didn’t think I did too well hiding the desperation in my voice.

“Yes,” she purred. “Do you like it?”

“Yes, I like it very much.”

“Good. What else on the list?” How was I supposed to focus on the list with her doing that to me?

“How about toys?”

“Oh, I like this one. Toys are one of the best parts of this whole thing. We will get to explore a wide variety of them.” After whispering that in my ear, she then stroked her nose along my cheek. “We play with vibrators, dildos, butt plugs, and a strap-on. Those are just a few.” I tried to turn my head, but there were pictures of the objects on the screen. I wanted my eyes to meet hers, but she held my head in place and continued to stroke and breathe on me. We stayed like that for a minute. I was beginning to want to squirm and I’d never felt like that before. I was desperate.

“That feels good, doesn’t it, baby?”

“God, yes,” I managed to breathe.

“Come with me.” She stood me up and we started to walk to her bedroom. It was big. It was white all over including the bed. Throughout the white, there were various colors to give it some spark. There were some pinks, blacks, greens, and a small dash of blue. It was beautifully decorated. Just perfect. Alyi led me into the room and set me down on the bed.

“All you have to say is stop and I will. Promise me that?”

“I promise.” She seemed mollified with my answer and reached out and brushed my hair behind my ear. The look on her face showed me that she knew what she was doing. She put her hands on both sides of my face and held my head still for a moment. She looked at me from one side to the other. She then leaned forward and gave me a sweet kiss on the cheek. I hoped that wasn’t going to be all. She turned my face slightly, so it was facing hers and lightly kissed my lips. I couldn’t stop my breathing from exposing me. I wanted more.

“Did you like that?” She whispered against my lips.

“Yes.”

“Good girl.” She kissed me again. This time it was a little deeper and longer.

“Oh, I like that.” I thought I should tell her before she asked. She smiled and then kissed me again. Her hand wrapped around the side of my neck and she made the kiss even deeper. I felt her tongue invade my mouth. I didn’t know what to do my tongue.

“Just do what mine does. Just move it slowly in rhythm.” She answered my unasked question as she pulled away from me. She let me breathe and then kissed me again. I did as I was told and met her tongue in rhythm over and over again. It was all beginning to be too much. I wanted more. I felt her fingers stroking my shoulders and she immediately had my attention. When our kiss ended and we came up for air, her fingers continued their assault. I just closed my eyes and felt. I was trying really hard to suppress my moan.

“Don’t be afraid, baby. I’ve got you. Let go and let me hear you. I like that.” When she said that, it was like a small flood gate opening. I arched my back and let out a long moan. Her lips then found my neck and begin kissing and licking. Another string of moans escaped my lips. It felt strange and new, but her lips felt so good.

“Do what comes natural, Lilee. There is nothing wrong with our reactions. Do what feels good.” Everything was feeling good. I relaxed my body and did what came natural. My legs parted slightly, but it was enough to catch Alyi’s attention.

“That’s my sweet girl,” she said as her hands slid between my legs. Oh my. That felt good, but I was so nervous. She stopped at the top of my thighs, but I desperately wanted her to go higher.

“Not yet,” she whispered. “Here.” She grabbed my dress and pulled it up over my head. Now I was dressed in just my bra, panties, and shoes. Alyi stared at me for a moment in what seemed to be appreciation. It made me blush.

“I like. I love your freckles on your pale skin.” Really? I had always hated my freckles. Alyi sank down to my feet and peeled my sandals off. They were the strappy sandals that she had bought me. She reached around me and took my bra off next. My panties were the last thing to go. I had never been naked in front of someone else before. It made me a little uncomfortable.

“Don’t be shy. I think you are beautiful.” That made me feel better. I knew she wouldn’t lie to me. I thought she was going to take her clothes off, but she didn’t.

“Tonight is for you,” she said answering my unspoken question. “I love it,” she said while admiring my naked body. “Come lay on the bed.” I did as I was told and laid on the bed. I took a deep breath and relaxed.

I watched as she crawled on the bed and started kissing my neck and shoulders again. I watched as she began to move her lips down. The sensations streaming from my neck to my shoulder were intense. When she enclosed her mouth around my nipple, I arched off the bed and moaned my loudest one yet. It felt good and I wanted more. She bounced from nipple to nipple, teasing me. By the time she was licking my belly button, my whole body was aching.

Alyi slithered down between my legs and before she touched me, she looked up at me and said, “This is what you are needing, baby.” And then her tongue was on me. Oh my. She was right. That was exactly what I needed. All I could do was feel. I moaned loudly and started pulling at the blankets. She slowly eased a finger inside me and started to move it in and out. I had never felt anything so good before. I wanted more. Holy God. I started to feel my body build. Her tongue circled around and around my clitoris and her finger moved and circled to the rhythm. I didn’t know how long it took, but she eased her finger out of me and grabbed my legs and pushed them further apart. That pushed me over the top and I started yelling her name. My body burst into a raging sensation of pleasure.

Wow. I had never felt so…so…satisfied. I didn’t know how to handle myself. My heart was beating so fast I thought I could hear it. My eyes were blinking so rapidly that I had to force them shut to stop the fluttering. My head was just as rapid as the rest of my body. I couldn’t even make out a single coherent thought. All I knew was that that was the best feeling I had ever felt. My limbs felt so feather like and so heavy at the same time.

“Open your eyes,” Alyi commanded. I opened them and she had the sweet smile on her face. It reassured me. “That’s it, sweet girl. Your eyes are telling me everything I already know, but I want you to say it. Tell me how you feel.”

“I’m not sure,” I whispered shyly. “I feel amazing, strange, satisfied, shy, and oddly calm. I’m new to this.” I felt the strength of that truth. I thought I would feel some guilt or shame for being sexual with another woman, but it felt good.

“You look calm and satisfied. Your face is telling me a million things. I don’t want you to feel shy. I want you to always be comfortable with me. I assure you, you have nothing to feel shy about. You are beautiful. Tell me why you feel strange.”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s strange because I have never felt this way – mentally or physically. My head is in a million places and the word strange just comes to mind. I definitely don’t mean it as a bad thing. I feel shy because I’ve never been naked with someone before. I am a bit body shy. Now I feel a bit anxious. I want to please you, but I’m not quite sure how. I can try to do what you did. I will do my best, but please be patient with me.” New images of Alyi’s body ran through my mind. I now wondered how she tasted.

“Oh, baby. Tonight was just for you. I wanted to make you cum. We aren’t going to worry about my body tonight. I just want to enjoy yours. Also, don’t be shy. You have a lovely body and I want you to learn that. It’s mine now and I am good to what’s mine. You are gorgeous and have nothing to be ashamed of – remember that.”

“Yours. I like the sound of that. All I want is to be yours. Thank you for not moving too fast with me. I would attempt to please you and do anything you ask me to, but I would have been so anxious that I would have been bad at it.” I meant what I said. “I do feel a bit guilty thought. I feel like I should reciprocate in some way. After all, I want to please you.” My face broke out into an involuntary grin. “I wonder how you taste,” I whispered.

Alyi’s eyebrows shot up and she grinned back at me. “Don’t worry, Lovely. You will find out soon enough how I taste. You taste good. I told you we would go slow. We are learning together. There may be times when it might feel like we are going backwards, but I think this is what is best for you. For us.” She was serious again.

“That sounds good. I know you will take care of me and do what’s best for me. I will do anything you ask me to.” I looked her straight in the eye so she knew I meant what I said.

“First things first, Lilee. Did you enjoy me making you cum?”

“Um. Yes.” I couldn’t keep a straight face. “I loved it. It felt good. More than good, it felt amazing. I definitely see why everyone is so obsessed with getting off.”

“Yes. It is definitely something to enjoy and look forward to. What else is on your mind?”

“What do you mean?”

“I can see it. Something is lingering around in there.” What does my face look like? It must look funny or else she wouldn’t have noticed.

“Well. I thought there might be some deep rooted guilt or shame that I would feel, but I feel okay. Physically I feel fantastic and mentally I feel okay. I feel safe and I feel almost comforted by my relief. I feel like I should feel bad, but I just don’t and I’m trying to push aside any negativity because I don’t want it. I love this feeling.” I hoped that made sense. My thoughts were so jumbled that I could only hope that she understood what I said.

“I’m glad you feel good. I admit, I was a little worried about how you might respond to this evening. You made it very clear that you wanted to try being a submissive and that you wanted to be mine. I understood both of those things. Given the way that you were brought up and shown life, I was a little concerned that, because of what you were taught, you would in some way regret our arrangement. I decided to get right into it tonight to see how things went. If you couldn’t handle me touching and tasting you then we really couldn’t do this. This is good though, baby. You did extremely well. Do you have any questions?”

“How did you learn to do that? I loved you touching and tasting me.” It might have been a silly question, but I was curious.

“Do what? Give you an orgasm?” I nodded. “Just experience, Lilee. I know how to please myself, so I know what feels good. This little thing right here,” she said as she reached down and softly rubbed my sensitive clitoris. “This is our best friend. Your job is to get to know it. You need to learn how to touch it, learn how to rub it, and eventually learn how to lick it. This little thing has no other purpose than to give us pleasure. It feels good, doesn’t it?”

“Yes. Nothing else feels like that.”

“No, ma’am it does not. Your turn. Give me your hand.” I reached my hand down to hers and followed her guidance to my clitoris. It felt good, but strange. It felt so right when she was touching it, but touching myself made me uncomfortable.

“I don’t know about this. It feels strange.” I continued to rub myself and noticed I was starting to get wet again.

“What feels strange?”

“Me touching myself. I liked it when you did it.”

“I’ll bet you did,” she laughed. “It’s always better when someone else does it. Lilee, you have to learn your own body. How do you expect to please mine when you can’t even please your own?” Hm. That made sense.

“When you put it like that, it seems so important. Maybe it’s because I don’t know what I’m doing. I am starting to get turned on again though, so I guess that’s a good thing.”

“That is a great thing. Here, like this,” she whispered and put her fingers over mine and gave them some direction. She put a little pressure on me, making my hips start to move.

“That’s it, baby. Let your body tell you what it wants and listen to it.” I lowered my fingers and wiped some of my wetness all over my area. It felt better that way.

“See, you’re doing it,” she said and started to reposition herself on the bed. Her face was now slightly above mine, but her fingers were still working with mine. “Easy, baby,” she whispered in my ear. “The goal is to keep a steady rhythm. That’s it, rub that wetness all over your pussy,” she whispered again in my ear. Oh shit. I had never said that word or heard it said to me out loud and it was hot.

“Say it again, please,” I whispered back to her. I wanted to hear it.

“I said, rub that wetness all over your pussy,” she said it again in my ear and this time started to nuzzle my ear. That was really helping. I thought I could feel my body start to build again.

“I’ve never heard anyone say that before, but I like it. I like it a lot though I’m not sure if I could ever say it.” I was rambling. Why was I rambling?

“Shh…baby keep focus. Pay attention to what you’re doing. What are our fingers doing?”

“Rubbing.”

“That’s right. That rubbing feels good, doesn’t it? It’s getting better, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I whispered.

“Good girl.” I loved those words. “Now let’s start to move a little faster. Like this.” She started moving a little faster, but now it was in a circular motion then changing to a side to side motion and back again. I was really starting to build again, so I opened my legs wider and welcomed the beautiful feeling.

“I can feel your pussy getting wetter and firmer. That’s a good thing. It means we’re doing it right. Now tell me what you’re doing as you do it.”

“I’m rubbing and circling.”

“What are you rubbing and circling?”

“My clitoris.” My voice was starting to become more methodical. My answer was almost just a breath. “I think I’m close.”

“I know, baby. I can feel it too. Embrace it and don’t be afraid, just let go.” I did as I was told. With my legs as wide as they could go, I leaned my head back against Alyi’s shoulder and let go. My breathing was too fast and my fingers instinctively moved faster. This was it.

“Yes, baby. Good girl. Let go.” With those words whispered to me, I lost it. My heavy breathing turned into vocal moans. I was whimpering her name as my fingers furiously assaulted my clitoris. This orgasm was different than the first one, but it was delightful.

Chapter 4

“How was that?” I was still leaning back against Alyi waiting for my heart to slow down again when she asked me.

“It was just as good as the first one, but different.”

“Yeah, nothing compares to oral sex. Orgasms are great, but there’s just something about a swirling tongue…”

“I agree, for now, anyway. I hope to learn more. My heart is beating so fast,” I giggled.

“I know. Don’t worry, it will slow down.”

“I like it better when you do it,” I laughed.

“I’ll bet you do. I think you’ll be a screamer. I like that.”

“Why does it feel like I have to pee? Is that normal?”

“It’s very normal. I almost always have to pee after an orgasm. I guess there is just too much going on down there.” Hm. Okay. I just laid there for a few moments and enjoyed the feel of Alyi’s arms around me. I was happy to be right where I was.

“Do you want to stay the night with me?”

“Stay here? With you?” I asked stupidly.

“Of course, me. Who else would you be staying with?

“I know it was a dumb question, but I…” Alyi interrupted me by reaching around and grabbing my jaw and turning it, so I was looking at her.

“No question is dumb. I don’t want you saying or thinking anything like that. Do you understand?” Whoa. She was disciplining me.

“Yes, I understand,” I stuttered.

“Good. Now what were you going to say?”

“I was going to say I had never spent the night before. Yes, I want to. You have several extra bedrooms.”

“You’re right, I do have several bedrooms, but baby, you’re sleeping with me. I have never had anyone in my bed. My previous partners have had me sleep at their place.” This will just be for us? I liked that. Just for us.

“I love that idea. I don’t have any clothes here though.”

“Well, you don’t have any on now and when you get out of the shower, you can just dry off and get in bed. No clothes needed. You can either put the clothes you came here on in the morning or I could find something for you. Should you call your parents and let them know you’re here?”

“I’d rather break my teeth, but yes. They are going to argue with me. I should do it soon though - before it gets too late.”

“I know what it feels like to have your teeth break and it’s not pleasant. Feel free to help yourself to anything here. You know where my phone is.” I got up and went back to the dining room to pick up Alyi’s phone. I really didn’t want to call my parents. What if I didn’t? Hm. If I didn’t think they would call the police I would consider just going back to bed. I grabbed the phone and dialed my home number.

“Hello,” I heard my mother say.

“Hi, Mom. I just wanted to let you know that I’m probably going to sleep here at Alyi’s house tonight.”

“What? Why? I don’t like that idea, Lilee.” I was so sheltered. I was twenty years old and still had to tell my parents when I wasn’t coming home.

“Mom, everything is fine. It will just be easier. I will be home tomorrow. I love you. Goodnight, Mom.” I hung up before she could argue with me, but I also waited a minute to see if she would call back. She didn’t. I went back in the bedroom to rejoin Alyi.

“Everything alright?” She asked

“For the most part.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Not really. There isn’t anything to say.”

“Okay, in that case, it’s shower time for you. I will wait for you here.” I walked over to her, conscious of my nudity.

“You aren’t coming?” I asked boldly.

“You feel that,” she said as she put her hand between my legs. “You are the messy one.” She pulled her hand out and placed her two fingers in her mouth. “Mmm…tasty.” She smiled at my completely shocked face. Did she just do that? It was seriously hot. “Go. Help yourself to whatever you need. There are towels in there.”

“Yes ma’am.” I did as I was told and headed to her huge bathroom. It was connected to the bedroom and was almost as big. Like every other part of the house, the bathroom was various shades of black and white. There was a huge garden tub and a separate large stand-alone shower. There were large stacks of black and white towels. There were two sinks on the main fixture and the toilet looked thick and heavy. Very expensive.

As I headed toward the shower, I grabbed one of the fluffy white towels. I turned on the water and the pressure seemed perfect. I stepped into the hot water and was right. I just melted away. It felt so good. I washed my body and noticed just how messy I was. The smell of the body wash was something tropical and exotic. I loved it. I washed my hair and just stood with my eyes closed in the shower letting the water assault my head and back. I didn’t want to get out.

“Boo!” Alyi opened the door and scared the crap out of me. I jumped and almost fell.

“You scared me,” I told her.

“Sorry. Just wanted to see that you got everything you needed.”

“I’m good. I’m about to get out.”

“Okay, I will give you some space. I will be in my room waiting.”

“Okay, thanks.” I hurried up and got out of the shower. I dried off while enjoying the luxury of the towel. When I was done, I rolled my hair up in the towel and walked into the bedroom. Alyi was sitting on the bed with a brush in her hand.

“Come on, little girl. I’ll take care of you,” Alyi purred at me from the bed. If she was going to seduce me, I hoped there would be more orgasms. I walked over to the bed and crawled onto it. Alyi got up on her knees behind me because I was a few inches taller than her. She grabbed the towel on my hair and started to ruffle it. She dried my hair for a couple of minutes before she stopped. She calmly ran the brush through my hair over and over again. I could only remember my mother doing that to me as a child, but it hadn’t felt the same. I just relaxed and enjoyed the feeling.

“You like that?” Alyi purred to me again. I nodded. “Good. I like making you feel good.”

“I like you making me feel good too. No one has ever made me feel the way you have. I feel good, safe, comforted, and special. Thank you.”

“See, you are learning Lilee. I want to make you feel all of those things. You deserve to. I’m lucky I get to be here with you just as you are with me. There will be times when I will take control of you and do things that you aren’t meant to like, but we are equals. All of this is consensual. Always. You’re doing well thanking me for things. They are common manners, but so many people lack them. You’re doing great, baby girl.”

“Thank you. I want to make you happy.” Alyi didn’t say anything else, but let out a content sigh. I sighed as well. I hoped things would continue like this. We continued in silence with her drying and brushing my hair. By the time she was done, my hair was barely damp. I had never been able to do that myself.

“It’s bedtime. Potty if you need to,” Alyi told me. She went, but I went before my shower. When she came back, we pulled down the sheets and crawled into the bed. She had taken her pants off and was just in her black shirt and black shorts. They were nice, but simple. When I got into her bed, it was so warm. It was like there was a heater in the blankets. It was delightful. It was perfectly matched with the chilly air in the room.

“How is it so warm in here already? My blankets are always cold when I first get into them at night.”

“It’s an electric blanket. It’s fantastic. I love it too. I turn it on a few minutes before it’s time to get in bed. Glad you like it. Come here.” I scooted next to Alyi and she put her arms around me. It was even more comforting. “Sleep now.” I was gone.

I woke up the next morning dazed. Had last night really happened? I was lying in bed, warm and comfortable, but I was alone. I decided to get up and, after my trip to the bathroom, go hunt for my missing Alyi. The closer I got to the kitchen the more I started to smell something good. I walked into the kitchen and saw a freshly showered and fully dressed Alyi, making breakfast. She was wearing tight jeans and a tight, thin, long sleeved white shirt.

“Morning beautiful,” she said when she saw me. She had a big smile on her face. She was the beautiful one. “How are you? Hungry, I hope.”

“I’m well. I feel a little dazed, but in a good way. I could definitely eat. What are you cooking?” I could smell bacon.

“Glad to hear it. I’m making bacon, eggs, french toast, and there is some cut fruit on the table. You look fantastic, by the way.” I had almost forgotten my naked state. I should probably go get some clothes on. I turned to go and find my clothes when Alyi stopped me.

“Don’t. I’d like to have breakfast with you just the way you are. After breakfast I will find you something to wear and we are going out today.” She wanted me to eat naked? Hm. I could do that. I wondered what she had planned.

“Okay, if that’s what you want. I have never eaten naked. I imagine it’s not too hard.”

“It’s not. I eat naked half the time. I’m naked most of the time when no one else is here. I hate clothes. Do you want coffee, milk, or juice?”

“Juice, please. Would you like for me to get the drinks for you?” I could see everything was done except for the eggs and she was making them now.

“If you want. I will have juice too, please.”

“I’d be happy to.”

We sat down at the table for breakfast. It all smelled so good. It had been awhile since I had had French toast. I got my pieces and slathered them in butter and syrup. It was fantastic. The bacon, eggs, and fruit were good too. I managed not to drip anything on my body.

“You look like you were hungry,” Alyi commented while looking at my empty plate.

“It was good. It made it easy to eat and yes, I was hungry. Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome. Finish your juice and head to my room.” I did as I was told and before I got up from the table, I saw Alyi open a daily pill container and take a few different pills. I knew she was bipolar, but we didn’t talk about it – it never came up. I caught her eye and I turned and walked to her room without another thought. Alyi came in and went into her huge closet and started looking through her things. Alyi was a size or two bigger than me and a few inches shorter, so finding something for me to wear may be hard. She was in shape and I was skinny.

“I found a cute dress that will fit you. It’s a little tight on me.” She handed me a sleek and sexy black and grey stripped “hug me” type miniskirt dress. For me? Did I really have the body for something like that? “Put it on.”

I put the dress on and looked in her full length mirror. It was…sexy. Even on me. I loved the way it felt and looked on me. It was an inch or two shorter than I would have chosen, but it didn’t bother me. I thought the colors would clash on me, but they didn’t.

“You like?” Alyi asked me while I continued to look at myself.

“I love it. It fits so well.”

“Good. Keep it.”

“Really? Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. The shoes you wore here will work with that dress too. We’re leaving in a few minutes, so brush your hair and do whatever you need to do to get ready.”

“Okay.” I used the bathroom, brushed my hair, and found my shoes. I was ready. I waited for Alyi in the living room. She came in about a minute later and now had her hair pulled up.

“Let’s go,” she said. We headed for the door that led to the garage. We hopped in her Hummer and pulled out into the driveway.

As we drove on the main road I wondered, again, where we were going. “Am I allowed to ask where we’re going?”

“Of course. You can always ask me anything. We are just spending some girl time. I thought before you went home, we would get manicures and pedicures. Have you had one before?” Mani and pedi? Wow.

“I have not. It sounds like fun,” I replied excitedly.

“I thought you’d like that. Anything you’d like to do?”

“Can we tan?” I’d never tanned before.

“I love your pale skin and freckles. I don’t want you to lose it, but I won’t stop you if that’s what you want.” I wanted her to be happy with me and if that was what she liked…

“That’s okay, maybe another day. I don’t really have anything else I need to do.”

“We will get pampered a little, have some lunch, then head back home. Sound good?”

“Yes, thank you.” The day was going to be a good day. We continued to drive and ended up at a salon in Nashville. We pulled up and parked across the street. We got out of the car and I noticed it was hotter today than it was yesterday. The month of June had been a hot one. We walked across the street to the salon and went inside. We were greeted and as Alyi was checking in, I noticed a few people checking out my dress. It was expensive. I just smiled at them and waited.

“Alright Lilee, go find a color of polish that you want then sit over here and get your pedicure. Afterward we will get our manicures,” Alyi told me as I walked over to the polish rack then walked over to a chair that had a little tub for your feet.

“Are you getting a pedicure too?”

“Nope. Just the manicure for me, but you enjoy. Go.” I did as I was told and sat down in the chair.

“Hello, how are you today?” The lady said as she sat at my feet.

“Hello, I’m well. How are you?”

“Well, thank you. My name is Joann and I’m going to be doing your pedicure and manicure today. Let me know if there’s anything I can get for you.” She ran water in the little foot tub and poured in a few things. “The chair massages and slightly reclines.” I found the remote and turned it on. Oh, that felt nice. I saw Alyi sitting in the waiting section watching me. I smiled at her and she smiled back. I wished she was sitting next to me.

I watched as Joann rubbed, massaged, buffed, and treated my feet. It really was a soothing experience. She finished by painting my toenails a hot red color that I had chosen. She slid on some little foam flip flops and took me to the table where she was going to do my nails. Alyi sat down next to me and a guy with a name tag that said Gavin sat down in front of her.

“Here we go,” Alyi smiled at me. I smiled back at her. I watched Joann again as she rubbed, massaged, and buffed my hands. She finished again with matching hot red fingernail polish. Alyi picked a shiny black color for her nails. It wasn’t a color I would pick for myself, but it looked good on her.

When we were done, Alyi paid and we left. We got in the car, cranked up the AC, and drove away.

“Do you want to eat? I could go for a steak,” Alyi said as she drove down the interstate.

“That sounds good to me.” A steak did sound good. I hoped we would go somewhere other than my work though.

“Do you want to go to your work or that other place?”

“The other place, please.” Good.

“Sure. It’s closer too.” We drove not talking. The radio was on and we just listened to music. When we reached the restaurant, it looked like it was busy for the lunch rush. We got out and went inside. The inside was wood and bricks and it was rather tacky. The style was old fashioned and made the restaurant look like it was several years old when in reality it was built only about five years ago.

“How many?” The hostess asked us lazily.

“Two,” Alyi replied.

“This way.” We followed the hostess to a table in the back. The restaurant was mostly crowded, but we were sat in the section with less people.

“She seemed cheery,” I commented to Alyi when the hostess left.

“I know. To be so busy, you’d think she’d be on her feet a little more. How did your little pampering go?”

“I loved it. Thank you again. My nails and toenails look great. I like yours too. Your nails would match this dress. Mine kind of clash, but go together at the same time. It’s strange, but I love it.”

“I’m glad you liked it. We should do this regularly.”

“Sounds good. How come you didn’t get a pedicure?”

“Because I don’t like people touching my feet. Long story. I just don’t like it.”

“Okay. I understand. I was just curious.”

“Hi, my name is Josh and I’ll be your server today. Can I get you something to drink?” The server popped up out of nowhere.

“I’d like a sweet tea,” Alyi said.

“Make that two,” I added.

“Coming right up,” he said and walked away. We both looked down at our menus to see what we wanted. I wanted a steak. We sat in silence until Josh came back.

“Here you go,” he said as he set our drinks down. “What can I get you ladies to eat today?”

“I’ll have the ribeye cooked medium well with a loaded baked potato, and asparagus.” Alyi ordered first.

“Make that two,” I added again.

“Coming up.” He took our menus and walked away.

“Sounds like you’re hungry again,” Alyi said to me.

“I am. I know breakfast wasn’t too long ago, but I’m hungry.”
“I know, me too.”

“Can we talk here?” I asked.

“Talk? Sure. It shouldn’t be a problem if we keep our voices down.”

“I was just wondering what exactly was going to happen with what we decided on.”

“You’re referring to the submissive thing, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot about this and I am prepared to make this a relationship instead of an arrangement.”

“What’s the difference?”

“An arrangement just has the sexual aspect to it. We would just be together to play and serve our roles as Dominant and submissive. There would be no romantic aspect to it. A relationship is all of those things with romance. I’m not sure if you want to say we’re dating, but I don’t just want it to be sex. I want to take care of you in all things, not just the basic needs that come with arrangements. What do you think?” She wanted a relationship? That was more that I could have asked for. I had wanted her and that was perfect.

“I like that idea. I think I would have had a hard time separating the two. I was just thinking about how it would be strange for me to be with someone sexually and not be able to have feelings for them. I don’t think that situation is for me.”

“I figured this would be the best thing for us. I want you to be comfortable and not just physically, but emotionally too. All of that is important. Your comfort and safety are the number one priorities.” Alyi was serious now. Her words ran through my head and I began to feel the importance of them. She really meant what she said.

“I understand. I want you to know that I have not been uncomfortable at any point.”

“Good. I didn’t think so, but there is a lot more to come.” This time she gave me a sly smile.

“I’m looking forward to it.” It was my turn to give a sly smile. I really was looking forward to it. Whatever it was, I didn’t know, but I was still excited. “When will we discuss what is next?”

“Soon. I was thinking before you go home today we’d discuss a few things at my house. I’d rather not get into the specifics here. I want to make sure you can eat your food.” She was mocking herself. She found that humorous for some reason. I didn’t know why, but I smiled too. Her humor was just infectious.

“Okay. That sounds like a plan.” We sat for a moment just looking at each other. The waiter came and brought us some bread, but Alyi and I never broke eye contact. I thought we were having a moment. I could tell there was something deep in her eyes, but I couldn’t tell what it was and I wasn’t sure she would tell me if I asked. We just continued to look at each other until her cell phone rang. I could tell she didn’t want to look away, but she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone.

“Here,” she said to me as she handed me her phone. “It’s your house calling.” Huh? I took the phone from her.

“Hello,” I answered.

“Lilee, where are you? You said you would be home this morning.” It was my mother.

“I think I said I would be home sometime today. We are about to have lunch, Mom. Is everything okay?”

“I just want you home. You’ve been gone for too long. Come home after you eat, please.”

“You just want me home? Nothing is wrong?”

“No, nothing is wrong.”

“Mom, I will be home later. I’m going to eat lunch and then we’re going back to Alyi’s house. I won’t be gone too much longer. Please stop worrying. Everything is fine. I am fine.”

“I just don’t like that girl. Be careful. I love you.”

“I’m fine. I love you too. Goodbye.” I hung up. Boy, she could be annoying sometimes. I didn’t understand why she felt the need to check on me. If there were a problem, I would let her know. Whatever happened to the saying ‘no news is good news’?

“Everything alright?” Alyi asked as I handed her back her phone.

“Yes, my mother is just a little overbearing. She wanted to know why I wasn’t home yet. I don’t get the big deal. It’s barely afternoon.”

“She doesn’t like you being with me. I guess she just wanted to make sure you were okay. Don’t give her too much grief about it. She just worries about you because she loves you.”

“I know, but you aren’t going to do something to me that I don’t want you to. You aren’t a bad person. My mother just doesn’t know you.”

“That’s true, but perhaps the issue is that your mother doesn’t know you.” Was that the issue? Was I becoming a different person? Of course I was. Would the old me ever consider being with a woman? Would the old me consider this sort of sexual lifestyle? Would the old me be so frustrated with my parents because they didn’t like a friend of mine? I knew the answer to all of those questions and it was the same answer. No, I wouldn’t have. I realized this, but it didn’t matter. I liked who I was and who I was becoming.

“That’s an interesting idea. I honestly think it’s a little bit of both. I’m not quite sure what to do about this. I think the best idea would be to move out, that way I could still maintain my relationship with my parents, but also have my freedom and privacy. I can’t afford to do that though and I’m starting school in the beginning of September, so I can’t really get another job. I will just have to handle what is happening now and balance it the best I can.” I was enrolled at a community college to start getting my teaching degree.

“Yeah, that’s hard. I got pretty lucky with my grandparents. They stayed out of my business for the most part. Deep down I think they didn’t want to know what was going on outside of the house. I mean, they did, but I don’t think they wanted to know too much about my social life. Let me know if I can help you.”

“Thanks, I will just have to figure something out. I am getting too old to live with them anyway.” We were quiet for the next few moments and then our food came. It smelled great. Despite my inner turmoil, I was hungry.

“Looks good,” Alyi commented as she started to cut into her steak. I finally got a piece of bread and put some butter on before I started in on my baked potato.

On the drive back to Alyi’s house we didn’t talk very much. We just listened to music and sat back. The traffic was relatively light for a Saturday. I continued to think about my parents and how when I started school - I would have routine time away from home. I was interested in art school, but I was told it wouldn’t amount to anything and that I needed a degree I could make a career from. I had always had an interest in becoming a teacher, so that was what I wanted, but having just the idea of art school shot down was kind of a bummer. Either way, I was excited about starting school. High school was difficult because people made fun of me for being the preacher’s daughter, but I enjoyed the learning part. I looked forward to learning again.

“You’re awfully quiet,” Alyi said, bringing me back from my thoughts.

“I was just thinking about going back to school and how I’m looking forward to it.”

“I’m glad to hear it. You said you’re going to school for teaching. What do you want to teach?”

“I want to teach grade school perhaps third or fourth grade or maybe younger. I want to help them grow. I daresay I wouldn’t fair very well with the older kids in high school. I don’t have that kind of back bone. They would walk all over me. I prefer the younger ones.”

“That makes sense though I’m not sure if I agree with your lack of back bone, but it’s what you want, so I hope you achieve it. I’m sure being a teacher has its rewards.”

“I hope so. Lunch was good. Thank you.”

“You’re quite welcome. I also enjoyed it. Nothing compares to a good steak.” We returned to our silence and drove to Alyi’s house.

“I’m so glad you have air conditioning,” I said as we pulled into Alyi’s garage. “You have it inside the car and the house. At home we have a couple window units and it works, but is nowhere near as effective as your central air. It’s been a hot summer.”

“I know. I would be a mess without it. I’m pretty warm natured, so the house is kept kind of chilly. I love sleeping with it cold around me, but nice and warm under the covers. It would be terrible in the car if there was no air conditioning.”

“My car has no air conditioning and it is terrible.”

“Are you serious? You never said that before. Maybe we can see if we can do something about that.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll just have to see what we can do.” We got out of the car and went into the house. I followed Alyi into the living room. I was walking right behind her when she turned around and grabbed my face and kissed me. It was a hard kiss and the next thing I knew her tongue was in my mouth. I did what I had been taught last night and just let it flow. It seemed to work. It was a long kiss. By the time we pulled apart I needed air.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all afternoon,” she said to me when she had caught her breath too. She leaned up and kissed me gently – once then twice more. “I enjoy kissing you. Your lips are soft and you taste sweet and I mean that in more ways than one.” She winked at me. I blushed at the comment. “I have a homework assignment for you. This isn’t going to be a long term thing, but it is something that needs to be learned for now. I want you to learn to touch yourself, Lilee. Masturbate. When you’re in the shower or when you’re alone in your bedroom getting ready to go to sleep, touch yourself. The next time we are together you are going to give yourself your next orgasm. I am not. You will learn to please yourself before I will do it again. I will help you, but your hands will be the ones doing the work. I want you to practice at home. After you have learned this and it’s something that comes natural to you, you will stop doing it unless you have my permission. I will be responsible for your orgasms, but for now, you need to learn this. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I understand. I will try.” I said the words and I would try, but I didn’t want to. I felt awkward touching myself last night and the only reason I was able to climax was because of Alyi’s hand on mine. It was going to be a tough assignment.

“Good. The next time we’re together I will have some things for you. We need to discuss a few things, so be prepared. I know tomorrow is Sunday and you will be in church all day. Do you have to work Monday?”

“Yes, but I get off around six. I can come by after that.”

“Okay. That sounds good. I want you to go now. I don’t want your mother calling a search party. I had a good time today, Lilee. I usually do when I’m with you. Do you have any questions?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Good. Drive safe and have a good evening.”

“I had fun too. Thank you again. Do you mind if I change into my clothes. I don’t want my parents to see me in this dress.”

“Of course. Go ahead.” I went and changed into my clothes and came back to where Alyi was.

“I’ll see you Monday.” I said as I walked out to my car. I looked back when I got into my car and saw Alyi wave before going inside. I thought about my assignment all the way home.

Chapter 5

“Where have you been,” my father demanded as I walked in the back door of our house. We were standing in the kitchen and he was angry.

“I told Mom. I was out with Alyi. We got manicures and had lunch then I came home. She called me while we were eating lunch. Why are you angry, Dad?”

“I’m angry because you went out, didn’t come home last night, and now you’ve been out most of the day. I don’t like how that girl is changing you. I don’t know what’s going on, but I know there is sin in your soul and I want it gone.” That stung. It almost made me want to cry.

“Everyone sins. You preach that and I am no exception. I’m not perfect. I don’t understand why you’re so angry though. I did nothing wrong. I called and told you where I was and you have Alyi’s phone number if you needed me. I’ll apologize if you want me to, but I don’t think I should have to.”

“No need to apologize to me if you aren’t going to mean it. I’m glad tomorrow is Sunday because you could use some church. You need to think more about God than that girl. I don’t like the path you’re following and I’m worried where you’ll end up. Both of your sisters are doing just fine, but you seem to be lost. I don’t want you being reckless anymore. I’ll tell you again that I wish you wouldn’t be friends with that girl anymore.” I didn’t know what to say. Was he intentionally trying to hurt my feelings? I just stood there and looked at him. He didn’t look away.

“What’s going on?” My mother asked as she walked into the room.

“I was just telling our daughter that the path she’s following will result in sin,” my father told her.

“Henry, I agree with you, but please try not to be mean. We want to keep her with us not push her away.” My mother had a point. I had been starting to feel more distant from them. My father took a deep breath and walked out of the kitchen. Now, my mother and I stared at each other.

“Thanks,” I whispered.

“Don’t thank me, Lilee. Listen to him.” She turned and walked out of the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Alyi was right. This was going to be difficult and I wasn’t sure what was going to happen. I just continued to stand there for a minute or two before my brain realized that I should be walking to my room.

When I got into my room and shut the door, I plopped down on my bed and closed my eyes. What a day. I needed to reflect on it. I thought about enjoying my manicure and pedicure and how natural it felt spending time with Alyi despite our recent agreement. I thought about my argument with my father. Was he right about me? Was I going down a dark path? I wasn’t sure what the answer was. I didn’t know how my definition of dark path differed from his. I supposed I was headed into the dark, but I didn’t feel like that would make me bad. I was a good person and I didn’t think the core of who I was was going to change. Maybe I needed to talk to Alyi and see if she could ease my mind a little or maybe I just needed to pray for forgiveness. I just didn’t know. Perhaps I would do both.

I finally started to reflect on my homework assignment. I was supposed to masturbate. The idea was unsavory to me. I had never done it before and I wasn’t sure how. When Alyi made me touch myself last night, I had already been turned on. How was I supposed to turn myself on? I should have asked. I guessed I should try none-the-less…I decided to try in the shower first. My bedroom didn’t have a lock on the door and, being so close to our argument, my parents might try to come in and I didn’t want that. Neither of them knew how to knock very well.

The water was nice and hot. Before I did anything I just stood in the shower and appreciated the hot water. Water was so soothing. I slowly trailed my hand down my neck and down my body until I reached the top of my thighs. I eased my fingers between my legs and started to rub my clitoris the way I had last night. It just didn’t feel the same. I guessed it was because I wasn’t turned on, but my body seemed overly sensitive and almost unwanting of the attention. It felt uncomfortable and made me jerk a little. Geez, this was a bad idea. I kept trying though.

I kept my eyes closed and tried to relax. I tried to focus on the sensations my fingers were causing and how they made me feel. It started to feel a little bit better, but I was still too dry. I hoped the water wasn’t washing any wetness away. I decided to try a different route. I started to imagine Alyi. I focused on her soft skin. It was the color of a mixture between peach silk and lovely ivory and she had a small beauty mark across her left cheek bone. I imagined what it would feel like to run my fingers along it. As I imagined her skin, the vision turned into her naked. I hadn’t seen her naked in person before, but I filled in the blanks. She had full breasts with soft nipples. My breathing started to speed up and my soft spot started to become a little wetter. It was working! I just kept rubbing. Finally, I imagined kissing Alyi. Kissing her held a special pleasure for me. She had tender full lips and a carefulness that was so arousing. I imagined her tongue flowing with mine and gently licking my lips. I let out a soft moan and kept rubbing.

“Lilee,” my mother called out as she knocked on the locked bathroom door.

“What,” I choked out. I immediately withdrew my hand and stood there trying to look innocent despite the fact that she wasn’t in the room with me.

“What are you doing in there?”

“I’m taking a shower.”

“Haven’t you been in there long enough? Hurry up. Other people need to get in there.”

“Okay.” I hated only having one bathroom. It was terrible when all five of us lived here. I hadn’t realized I’d been in the shower that long. I guess time flies when you’re having fun. I had lost my in-the-mood feeling and now I just needed to wash and get out. The shower was starting to lose hot water too. Masturbating: Mission failed.

When I got back into my bedroom and put on my pajamas, I laid back and just stared. I stared at my ceiling that had glow in the dark stars and planets that I had had my dad put up there when I was a kid. I remembered lying in bed as a child and trying to count them and falling asleep before I could. Now, that I’m older, I had counted them several times and knew that there were one hundred and seventeen of them. I laid there and just stared at them wondering how I was going to play my part and be happy with my life and the choices I’d made. I didn’t regret any of them, but I felt some would have more consequences than others. I wanted to try my assignment again while I was lying in bed, but with all my thoughts piling up in my head, I drifted off to sleep.

When I woke up Sunday morning, I felt better. I knew my problems weren’t gone, but they weren’t bothering me anymore. I got out of bed, got dressed, and headed to the kitchen for breakfast. On Sundays my mother always made breakfast before church.

“Good morning, sweetheart,” my mother greeted me as I walked into the room. She seemed like she was in a better mood.

“Morning, Mom. Breakfast smells good.” She was making sausage, eggs, and biscuits and gravy. “Morning, Dad.” He was sitting at the table waiting for the food and reading the newspaper.

“Good morning, Lilee. Are you ready for church today?”

“Yes, I am. I always enjoy church, Dad.”

“I’m sorry for being so angry last night. I meant what I said, but I should have been more careful in saying it. I just worry about you, Lilee and it scares me that you aren’t a little girl anymore. You’re so different from your sisters.”

“I know you’re worried about me, but could you please try to let me make my own judgments. I think I know what’s best for me and I’ll take care of myself. Have some faith in me, please.”

“We have faith in you, Lilee. That isn’t the problem. I trust you to make your own decisions, but I’m just scared where those decisions will lead you. Are you dating that girl?” I was pretty sure my heart stopped beating.

“What? No, Dad. We are just friends. She isn’t my girlfriend.” I hoped that lie was believable.

“I hope you’re telling the truth. I don’t want God punishing you for a sin like that.” Boy, he had a way of making me feel like crap. I didn’t like lying to them, but I thought for now, it was the best option. Truth is, I briefly worried about that too, but decided God forgives and he would forgive me.

“I love you, Dad. I’m glad that you care so much.”

“Glad to hear you two have made up. Food is ready,” my mother chimed in as I sat down at the table with my father.

Breakfast was good as always. My mother really knew how to cook. We rarely ate out, so she had home cooking down to a science. Her homemade biscuits and gravy were amazing. She usually made them one Sunday out of the month. I had fresh fruit yesterday morning at Alyi’s house. I thought I would recommend that we add that to our Sunday breakfasts. It was a nice. We ate mostly in silence. Every now and again my father would comment on something he read in the paper, but that was about it.

After breakfast we all went and got ready for church. We had to be there earlier than everyone else and it was getting late. My father had to prepare for his sermon and my mother and I led different Sunday school classes. I decided on one of my old green dresses. I had wanted to wear some of my new clothes, but church was not the place for that, so I settled on something simple and safe. I needed some new church shoes. Perhaps next time I went out with Alyi, I could buy myself some.

Sunday school went well, but I got a few dirty looks from some of the parents and I didn’t know why. I tried to forget about it and just focus on the church service. Church was nice. As much as I was enjoying my time with Alyi, it was normal and routine for me. Church was what I knew. Once again, I sat with my mother and sister, Lucy as my father preached his sermon.

My sister, Lucy was older than me – she was the middle child. We had an older sister named Laurie who lived with her husband and two children in Virginia. Lucy lived here in the same town as me, but had moved out of my parent’s house. She worked at a call center for some company and loved it. Lucy was about the same height as me – five foot ten – and was a blonde with blue eyes. Every time I looked at either of my sisters, I laughed a little on the inside because of how different we looked. I had red hair, Lucy had blonde, and Laurie had brown. All natural. We all had blue eyes though. It was comical to me. Despite our differences, Lucy had always been my best friend. She didn’t hate Alyi like everyone else. She didn’t want to get to know her better, but she respected my choice in making my own friends. I briefly considered telling her about “dating” Alyi, but I wasn’t sure if I wanted to or not.

Today my father was preaching about the Ten Commandments. I’d heard this sermon before, but I enjoyed it. He told various stories that depicted the morals and made sure his points were made. I listened with most of my attention thinking about last night and what I had done. My father’s eyes found mine more than once and I knew that he was passing judgment on me. It was almost like he knew what I was thinking. I knew it was the wrong place and the wrong time for those thoughts, but they wouldn’t go away. I wasn’t sure how I was going to explain to Alyi that I had failed my homework assignment and that I wasn’t going to be able to give her what she wanted. I didn’t want to disappoint her.

“Are you alright, Lilee?” Lucy whispered to me out of nowhere. How did she know? What was my face showing?

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just trying to pay attention and am failing a little bit.” She gave me a strange look, but shrugged and turned her attention back to our father while I continued my inner musings. I tried to give my mind a rest, so I turned around and started looking at the crowd. I noticed Alyi and her grandparents sitting toward the back of the church. It seemed like it had been so long since she’d been there, but most of the time she had been gone. I was glad she was here, but it started my mind racing again.

When the service was over, my family and I mingled through the crowds of people and talked to everyone. I caught Alyi’s eye and she smiled and winked at me before leaving with her grandparents. I was almost glad that she didn’t come say hello. I didn’t know how I would respond and react to her with my family around. That challenge continued to be a problem.

When we got home after the first church session, I decided to take a little nap. For some reason on the drive home I just became so tired. I was not really sure why though. I thought I had gotten a decent night’s sleep.

“Mom, I’m going to take a nap for a bit before we have to be back at church,” I told her when we walked in the door.

“Are you feeling alright?” She responded.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just tired.”

“Okay, I will wake you up when it’s time to get ready to leave. Do you want lunch first though?”

“No thanks. I’m not hungry.”

“Sleep well.”

“Thanks.” I walked into my room and prepared to lay down.

As I laid in my bed my mind seemed to jump start. I was so tired when I fell on my bed, but now my eyes wouldn’t close. It was almost like I was dreaming with my eyes open. I saw myself lying on a bed with my hands and feet spread wide and tied down. I could see Alyi above me and feel her fingers inside me. I watched as her eyes widened at my wetness and a satisfied smile slid across her face. I was caught up in my fantasy and I watched the images slide behind my eyes. My hand slowly slid down between my legs. My breath started to quicken and I started to feel really good.

I imagined seeing something in Alyi’s hand and watched now as she slid it between my legs. I imagined feeling something smooth and cool enter me. She didn’t move it once it was inside of me even though my body was desperate for some kind of friction. My mind was racing and my fingers kept moving against my clitoris. I wanted to have an orgasm. I wanted my body to respond to me and I wanted to complete my homework assignment. My breathing was beginning to get out of control, so I tried to calm it down.

“Lilee,” my father said while knocking on my bedroom door. Dammit!

“Yeah,” I responded with my voice nothing more than a ragged breath.

“Can I come in?” I tried to straighten the bed and myself.

“Okay.” I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at this point. It just wasn’t meant to happen.

“Your mother said you were going to take a nap,” my father said to me as he entered my room. “I just wanted to make sure you were feeling alright.”

“I’m fine, Dad. Thanks for asking. I just got really tired and wanted to lay down for a few.”

“I saw the Scott family earlier at church. If you girls are such good friends, how come she didn’t come say hello?” What the heck? He almost looked smug.

“I don’t know, but I will ask her tomorrow when I see her. It’s probably because she knows you don’t like her and she didn’t want to be disrespectful. She’s not a bad person, Dad.”

“Well, if she’s going to talk to me, church is the right place to do it. I may not care for her, but I do appreciate her grandparents. Jake and Evelyn are good people. It’s not their fault that that girl turned out the way she did.”

“Dad, did you come in here to talk to me or to just insult my friend?” This conversation needed to be over. I was seriously starting to get annoyed.

“I came to talk to you, Lilee, but sometimes the two cross paths. As much as I meant what I said, I didn’t mean to upset you - that wasn’t why I came in here. I just came to check on you and make sure you were feeling well enough to come back to church tonight.”

“I’m fine, Dad. I will be there.”

“Glad to hear it.” With that last comment, he turned and walked out of my room. Geez. What now? My earlier urge was now gone and I wasn’t tired anymore, but I didn’t want to get up either.

I laid there in my bed and counted the stars and planets on my ceiling over and over. I didn’t stop counting when I started over, so when my mother came in to wake me, I was almost at fifteen hundred. I still didn’t want to get out of bed yet, but I had to. I had spent my whole life in church, whether I was sick or not, but now I just didn’t want to get up and go, but I did.

Chapter 6

It was Monday and the evening time couldn’t come quick enough. I was in the kitchen when the phone rang.

“Hello,” I answered lazily.

“Lilee? It’s Alyi. How are you?” Alyi?! Yay!

“I’m good.” I was instantly in a better mood. “How are you?” I hoped she wasn’t calling to cancel on me for tonight.

“I’m well, thank you. I was wondering if you could stop by my house on your way to work. I know it’s short notice, but I would appreciate it.”

“Sure. I’ll have to come now though. I have to be at work at noon.” It was already eleven.

“That’s fine. I will see you when you get here. Drive safe.” I hung up with a huge grin on my face. I grabbed my purse and headed for the door before anyone could stop me.

When I got to Alyi’s house, I still didn’t know what she wanted me there for. My mind had gone back and forth about that all the way over. I got out of the car and she met me by the front door. I guessed she had been watching.

“Hi,” I greeted her.

“Hello, Lilee.” She closed the distance between us and engulfed me in her arms. I hugged her back tightly. I wished we had more time to hug and kiss, but we just didn’t right now. “I wanted you to come here because I want to take you to work. I remember you saying your car doesn’t have air conditioning, so I’m going to fix it for you today.” Oh! Wow!

“Okay, thank you.” I would love to have air conditioning in my car. “Wait, what do you mean you’re going to fix it?”

“I like to work on cars and while you’re at work, I will be here working on yours.” Oh. I knew that. I knew that she worked on cars.

“Right. Thank you, Alyi. When you called, I was afraid you were going to cancel on me tonight, so this is a treat.”

“Oh no, baby. We are definitely on for tonight. I’ve got plans for you.” Her sly smile slowly spread across her face. “We should get going though. I don’t want you to be late for work.”

“Yes ma’am.” We headed toward her garage and toward her Hummer.

Before we got in the car, Alyi grabbed me and pulled my body against hers and kissed me. Hard. Her lips were urgent, but still soft against mine. She tasted sweet and addictive. My body was starting to respond to her kiss and I wanted more. When she pulled away from me, I was almost panting.

“You like that, baby?” She asked against my lips. All I could do was keep my eyes closed and nod. “Open your eyes and say it,” I was instructed.

“Yes, I like that very much,” I answered while opening my eyes. Alyi was looking at me with a look I hadn’t seen before and I didn’t know what it meant, but I thought it was something good.

“Let’s go.” We got in the Hummer and headed toward my work.

On the drive we didn’t talk very much. There was a lot of Monday lunch traffic, so Alyi’s attention was on the road and other drivers. The closer we got to my work the less traffic I saw. I wondered idly if that was a sign.

“I hope you have a good day at work,” Alyi said quietly, when we pulled into the parking lot. “I will be here at six and then you’re mine tonight.” It almost sounded like a threat, but I loved it.

“I’ll try, but now I will be spending my shift thinking about being yours tonight.”

“Just be good. I will be here when you’re off for the night.” She sounded distracted, but I didn’t have time to ask.

“Bye,” I said as I got out of the car. She waved at me and I started to walk toward the front door of the restaurant. There were a few people walking past me and they were staring at me. It always made me feel awkward when people stared at me. I wanted to turn around and get back in the car with Alyi, but I knew I couldn’t. I could tell it was going to be a long day.

All day I couldn’t focus on my job. I kept drifting off to la-la land, but luckily it didn’t affect my job performance. Despite my good job, people still kept staring at me and three tables didn’t even tip me. I had no idea what was going on. I hoped there was nothing wrong with my appearance. I was wearing what I always wore to work. I had served those people before and I knew they weren’t just cheap. I thought I might need a new job. I thought the incidents wouldn’t bother me, but something told me it was personal. My day was not going well. While I was finishing up my final duties, my boss came up and starting talking.

“Hello, Lilee. I just wanted to say hello and that I know we’ve been busy, so I hadn’t had the chance until now. Everything going alright today?” Marcia was nice, but it seemed like she was hiding something or there was an alternate meaning to her words.

“I’m doing alright. I had a few rude people, but for the most part, today was fine.”

“I know a few people didn’t tip you today. They came to me afterward and told me that Alyi Scott brought you to work today. Apparently that bit of information is spreading like a wild fire. Not everyone is happy about it. Is that information true?”

“Yes, it’s true. My car is being worked on. Wait, so people didn’t tip me because Alyi brought me to work? That’s insane. I don’t understand.”

“Well, you know the reputation she has around here. I’m sorry it has to affect you. I know you girls are friends, but just make sure that it’s worth it.” She walked away and left me to finish my work. I couldn’t believe what was happening. Why did she say that to me? How inappropriate. It wasn’t any of her business. Did those people really not tip me because of Alyi? What crappy people…

When six o’clock finally came around, I was more than ready to leave. I walked outside and saw Alyi’s Hummer parked on the side of the building, not near the front door. I walked over to it and got inside to find Alyi looking a little nervous, but otherwise beautiful. She was my goddess.

“Evening, Lovely,” she greeted me. “How was work?”

“Crappy. I didn’t have a good day. How was your day?” She frowned at my answer.

“My day was fine. I got your car all fixed up for you. Why crappy? Tell me.” She started the car and we headed back to her house.

“People were just being stupid.”

“What do you mean? People around here are so shitty.”

“Everyone was staring at me today and three people didn’t tip me because they’re pieces of shit.”

“Did you just say shit? I have never heard you cuss before.”

“It just came out. It’s how I feel. I’m tired of people being judgmental and mean. I wonder if I need a new job.”

“Well I’m sorry people are treating you so poorly. Anything I can do to help? They were probably just staring at you because you’re so beautiful.”

“You’re sweet. My boss said they were staring and not tipping me because I didn’t drive myself to work today.” My voice was now just a whisper. I didn’t know whether or not to tell her about it, but it seemed like the best thing to do.

“What the fuck? People were treating you like that because of me?” She was angry now. “Tell me who they are. I will give them something to stare at. Son of a bitch. I’m sorry, Lilee. I was afraid something like this was going to happen. That’s why I didn’t park near the door. That’s such bullshit.” Alyi was no stranger to swear words. She always said she had the mouth of a sailor. Given that she was in the Navy that seemed pretty accurate.

“Please don’t be angry. I didn’t know whether to tell you or not, but I thought that if I didn’t it would be lying somehow. I don’t want to lie to you. It was just a bad day. Let’s talk about something else. Did everything go smooth with the car?”

“Yes, it did. I wasn’t sure if I was going to be able to get the parts today which is why I didn’t give you any advanced notice. I’m glad I got them today though. I hate the idea of your car not having any air conditioning. It’s been a hot summer. I had time to change your front brakes as well. You should be good to go.”

“Wow. Thank you. I’m sure I’ll love it.”

“I haven’t had dinner yet. What would you like to eat?”

“I’m not sure. I haven’t eaten today, so I’m hungry. Do you want me to cook us something?”

“You haven’t eaten anything today? Why is that, Lilee? That is unacceptable. No cooking tonight. I want something quick, so we can order pizza.” She pulled out her cell phone and ordered a large pizza with half cheese and half pepperoni. That’s how we both liked it.

“I just haven’t had time to eat today. I had to leave before I could eat this morning and I didn’t have time to at work. It really hasn’t hit me until now. I’ve been busy and haven’t thought about it.” It was a crappy answer, but it was true.

“Please try to do better from now on. I know this morning it was my fault and I’m sorry about that.” We finally made it to Alyi’s house and she pulled her Hummer into her garage and parked it next to my car.

“Thank you for the ride,” I said as we got out of the car.

“You’re welcome. I’m sorry it caused you so many problems though.”

“Fuck it.” What!? Did I just say that? Holy crap. I had never said that word before. Alyi just busted out laughing at me.

“Fuck it, huh? Naughty girl. I like it. You are just full of surprises today. Hopefully that will continue. We’ve got a good night ahead of us. You are right though, fuck anyone who has a problem with you. You’re wonderful.” She always knew what to say to make me smile. We headed inside the house to wash up and get ready for the pizza to arrive.

That was good. Thank you again. I wasn’t sure if I wanted pizza, but this was perfect.” I was full and now a happy camper.

“I agree. It definitely hit the spot as far as food goes. And you’re welcome. Why don’t you put the pizza box in the fridge. I’m going to go grab something for us.” I did as I was told while she disappeared into the other room. Alyi’s refrigerator was pretty full, so fitting the box in there wasn’t easy, but I managed. When I went back into the dining room, she was there with a piece of paper.

“I have something I want to discuss with you,” Alyi said as I sat down. “Typically in Dominant and submissive arrangements there is a contract of some kind that just outlines the do’s and don’ts of their arrangement. Usually the paper work has listed the rules of both parties, hard, and soft limits. Soft limits are things that may be tried upon discussion and hard limits are absolute no’s.

“I have made up not a contract, but just a list of rules for us. It will tell you the things I expect from you and the things you can expect from me. We can build a contract as we go, but for now I think this is all we need. We can discuss anything beyond this if you want as well, but this is to start with. Do you have any questions so far?” I sat silent for a moment just processing what she said. I did understand and what she said made sense.

“I don’t think I have any immediate questions. I understand what you said. I’m just curious to know what’s on that paper.” I giggled at Alyi. The topic wasn’t funny, but I was just excited. I wanted to learn more.

“Okay. I took some time and wrote these for us. I want you to read them and then we will discuss them.” She slid the paper over to me.

Chapter 7

Rules

** First and foremost the safety and security of both participates will be our number one priority at all times. Any breaking of this rule will result in immediate punishment. **

Lilee

I am to only speak positively about myself. Negativity will not be tolerated.

My health is important and I will keep myself healthy (this includes eating) and will seek medical attention when necessary.

I will engage in no destructive or dangerous behaviors.

You are my partner and I will not hesitate to tell you about any past or present issues or enemies.

I am not allowed to lie or withhold information.

Whenever I am out of contact with you, I will not hesitate to communicate. I will never think I am bothering you.

I am not required to ask permission to go out, but I am to let you know ahead of time.

I will not masturbate unless given permission to.

I am not required to sleep naked, but if I’m told otherwise I will respond immediately.

I am to write in a journal for at least twenty minutes everyday.

Alyi

I will help you find pleasure in your submission and I will make sure to tell you when you’ve pleased me and when you have displeased me. I will reward and punish you for your efforts and failures.

I have the right to use your body as I see fit as long as I do not damage you, inflict lasting injury, or harm you mentally. After care will always be given.

I may use implements and tools on you for yours and my pleasure. I may bind you, restrain you, and use you sexually as I see fit.

You are precious to me and I will seek to make you strong and confident.

I will not interfere with your work or church responsibilities nor will I make unreasonable demands with your time.

I am aware that you may dislike some of my choices and what I decide, but I am willing to at least hear your opinion and respect it though that doesn’t mean it will change my mind.

It’s my duty to ensure that you understand that your needs outweigh your wants.

I will never punish you in anger. I will always be in control of myself.

When rules are broken, punishment will be given within twenty four hours unless otherwise stated or it will be forfeited.

I want to provide you with everything you need. All you have to do is ask if I’m failing to do so.

Hm. I had no real objections to any of those – though they kind of reminded me of a parent and a child minus the sexual stuff. I was to write in a journal every day? That was interesting. I had never kept a journal. My art had always been my outlet, but I liked the idea.

“Those all seem fair to me. I like the mysterious sexual aspect. It’s vague, but at the same time totally explained. Sorry if that doesn’t make sense, but I do like it. My well-being seems pretty important to you.” There were quite a few rules that indicated that.

“Of course it’s important. I want to point out what is written at the top of the paper. Our safety – yours and mine – is the most important rule. There can never be a time that that rule gets broken. If it does, it will result in immediate punishment. Do you understand that?” She was very serious.

“Yes, I understand. If you break that rule does that mean I get to spank you?” I was just kidding, but curious about the answer.

“Yes, if you want. I should never break that rule, so if it does happen, I will let you punish me how you see fit. Does that sound fair?” Wow.

“Yes. I like the no punishments in anger rule too. That makes me more comfortable with the idea of punishments. I also like that you stated I wouldn’t be bothering you if I wanted or needed to talk to you.”

“Good and that brings me to our next topic of conversation. Here.” She reached down and grabbed a small bag I hadn’t noticed before. She handed me the bag and inside it was a cell phone box. I looked at Alyi with a confused look on my face.

“It’s for you. Right now your only source of communication is your home phone and that isn’t very private. This cell phone will give you a private phone line, texts, and emails. We can always be in touch with one another. I know you don’t have internet at home, so I got you a phone with a decent sized screen, so you can browse the net on there too. This way you can look up things when I’m not around or if you have questions or are just curious and want to learn more.” I didn’t know what to say.

“Thank you, Alyi, but are you sure?”

“Of course. You need privacy - especially when talking to me now. Plus it has a camera, so you can send me naughty pictures.” She wagged her eyebrows at me and made me laugh. Was she serious though?

“Thank you. Will setting it up be easy?” I knew nothing about cell phones.

“Done. In the box is your phone number written down too. I will show you how to use it before you leave.”

“Thank you again.” It was all I could say. As much as I didn’t really want to take it and have to explain it to my parents, I knew it made sense. I needed to learn how to text.

“You’re very welcome, Lilee.” Alyi got up and went to a cabinet in the corner of the room and pulled out a crystal bottle that had some kind of liquor in it. “Would you like a drink?”

“No thanks, I’m not old enough.”

“This is a perfect time to learn a lesson. Not just with our relationship, but in many times in life, you will have to internalize with what you think and what you feel. You telling me no because you’re too young is an answer that you think because of what people have taught you. It would be different if you said no simply because you didn’t want one. You need to look inside you and see what you want. No one here is going to judge you on anything. I promise.”

“I will remember that and work on it. I do not want a drink though. I’m not really thirsty.”

“Fair enough. I’d like to go into my bedroom now.” She stood up and I immediately followed. I definitely wanted to be in her bedroom. After a crappy day I hoped I had earned an orgasm. Alyi drank her drink quick and then walked toward her bedroom.

When we got into the room, she sat down on the bed and patted the spot next to her. I sat down where I was told and turned to look at her. She looked lovely today. She was wearing jeans and a long sleeved green shirt. The green looked great with her chocolate hair. Her crazy blue eyes were shining at me.

“You look lovely,” I whispered to her.

“My sweet girl. You always look lovely to me.” Alyi grabbed my face and leaned in to kiss me. Her lips were soft and gentle against mine. All the stress of the day was starting to unravel and leave with that kiss. She slid her tongue into my mouth and started to tango with mine. This kiss was a little different from the others – it was sweet. I thought she would speed up like usual, but she didn’t. She continued to assault my mouth slowly while my body sped up and was ready to be touched. When Alyi pulled away from me, we were both breathing heavy.

“Take your shirt off. I want to watch.” Really? I stood up and slid my shirt off and dropped it on the floor. Since she wanted to watch I gave her a little twist and turn, so she could see all of me.

“My pants too?” I whispered. Alyi nodded and I took my shoes, socks, and pants off and dropped them with my discarded shirt. I was standing in one of the bra and panty sets Alyi had bought me. They were black and orange striped lace. I loved them.

“Good girl. Did you follow through with your homework?” I explained my attempts and my failures. She laughed when I told her both times I had tried I got interrupted by my parents.

“Poor thing. That must have been frustrating. I’d like to point out though that you did not fail your assignment. The assignment was to touch yourself - not necessarily to orgasm. I had hoped that would happen, but I wanted you to just try it. Well done.” Oh. I hadn’t thought of it that way. I was successful! “Now take off your panties.” I did as I was told. “Sit.”

I sat down on the bed and we continued to kiss. This time Alyi’s lips were harder and mine molded around them. I loved kissing her especially like that. Eventually her lips moved from my mouth to my jaw bone and back up to my ear. Her teeth enclosed around my ear and I moaned in pleasure. I liked that. She continued to nibble on my ears and trail kisses along my jaw. Alyi went to kissing up and down my neck. While she kissed me, her hands slid up my arms and began to slide my bra straps down my arms. My breath became harsher and my moans became louder. She unhooked my bra and discarded it to the floor. I was completely naked now.

“You look beautiful,” Alyi whispered in my ear. “You have such a sweet body. I love it.” She was breathing heavy too. I loved it when she said things like that to me. It made me feel special. I had never been sure of my appearance, but all those feelings went away when she told me things like that. Alyi’s hands moved down to my nipples. She lightly pinched them and tugged on them. There was a hint of pain in the movements, but I liked it. The teasing felt so good. As I moaned even louder she tugged and pinched a little harder until I cried out. I was engulfed in my arousal. I felt like my body would explode if she stopped. Soon enough Alyi’s mouth replaced her fingers and she began to suck on my nipple and flick her tongue against it. While I was basking in the sensation, she bit down on my nipple.

“Ow,” I called out.

“Shh…baby it’s okay. Relax. Don’t think about it, just feel.” I took a deep breath and she did it again. I focused on my breathing and how her teeth felt on my sensitive flesh. Wow. She was right. I liked it. She switched nipples and the sensation was more than I could handle.

“More,” I breathed. I fisted my hands in her hair. I needed more. I arched my back, so my chest would push further into her. At my request, she pinched my other nipple harder than before. It was perfect. I couldn’t help the groans that were coming out of me. I had no idea pain with pleasure could be for me.

“You like that, don’t you?” Alyi whispered to me. I was panting too much to speak, so I just nodded. “Oh, I like this, Lilee. This is a good sign. Lay back on the bed.” I did as I was told with my body on fire - it just wanted more. Alyi grabbed my knees and spread them apart, exposing me.

“I know you can tell how turned on you are, but…” She ran her fingers over my desperate clitoris and then slid it inside me and moved it around. She withdrew it and said, “now taste how turned on you are.” She put her fingers to my lips and I curiously put them in my mouth. Salty. My wetness was salty. It was not what I had expected, but it was oddly an arousing taste.

“You like?” Alyi asked me as she withdrew her fingers. I looked her in the eye and nodded. “I like it too,” she whispered and put her fingers in her own mouth. I didn’t know if my body could take anymore. I felt so desperate. I needed to cum. Bad.

“Now that I’ve got you all dripping wet, I want you to show me how you have been trying to please yourself. I want to watch.”

“You like to watch?” I asked.

“I love to watch. Do it, now.” I did as I was told. I ran my hand down my body and put it between my legs. I took a deep breath and started to rub my clitoris. It felt so good. I was so turned on that even my own hand felt good. I rubbed faster and faster and my body began to build. I moaned and started to sway my hips. Oh, I wanted this.

“Use your other hand and place a finger inside that wet pussy,” Alyi instructed. God, that word did things to me. I placed a finger inside me while I was still rubbing. It felt fantastic. My body started to respond much quicker and in a moment of sheer bliss, I came. My orgasm pumped through my body and forced me to scream. That was exactly what I needed.

“Well done,” Alyi said to me once my body calmed down. “I knew you could do it. How was that?”

“It went better than I thought it would. It felt really good. To be honest, I’m proud of myself.”

“I’m proud of you too.”

“After a crappy day at work I really needed a distraction and this was the best one.”

“I’m glad to hear it. I could tell you were stressed. While you were pleasing yourself, were you able to feel the difference between your finger movements? How each stroke made you feel?”

“Yes. I could tell that I liked the side to side motion compared to the up and down and I noticed how going in a circle felt. It all was more intense when my other finger was inside me. That was the best.” I felt so shy talking about all of this, but I felt safe with Alyi.

“Good. That is what I wanted you to pay attention to. It’s important for you to realize the differences on your own body, so you can be aware of them when you please me.” Oh boy. I hoped I got to try that tonight.

“I want to please you.” I just wanted to put my hands all over her.

“Good because it’s my turn.” I sat up and watched Alyi stand and take her shoes, socks, and pants off.

My eyes started at her feet and traveled up her smooth legs and stopped in shock when they made it up to her thighs. There were thick scars all over them. I had never seen them before and I couldn’t help but stare. I had no idea what had happened to her and I didn’t remember any rumors about them either. My jaw fell open.

“It’s rude to stare,” Alyi said very quietly to me and reached over and closed my jaw. My wide eyes darted to hers and I saw an impassive look, but with a hint of shame.

“What happened to you?” My voice couldn’t rise above a whisper.

“It’s a long story and I will tell you all about it, but not tonight,” Alyi said after several moments. She then proceeded to take off her shirt and bra. Her forearms were the same as her thighs. They were covered in thick scars. Scars were on the top and bottom sides of her arms. Despite the scars, there were a few tattoos on her arms.

I pulled my eyes away from her arms and glued them to her face. I knew that, in my shock, I wasn’t able to appreciate how flawless and hairless the rest of her body was. She had soft and full breasts and a figure that was a perfect shape. I waited for further instructions.

Alyi’s eyes stared into mine. They were so intense that I didn’t know what to do or say. All I could do was look back at her. Despite my post-orgasm state, that look made everything inside me tighten all over again. How was that possible? I had no clue, but it was definitely happening.

“Are you alright?” Alyi whispered to me.

“Yes. I’m sorry for staring. I just don’t know how we have been friends for three years and I have never seen those.”

“I don’t wear short sleeves or things that are short enough to show my thighs.”

“What about those pictures with Justin? I didn’t see any scars there.”

“I know, he told me in the email that he photo-shopped them.”

“Okay.” I had the sudden urge to give her some reassurance. “I still think you’re beautiful. They don’t bother me. They’re nothing.” Her intense eyes softened slightly and it made me happy to know I could do that to her. She smiled at me and sat down beside me and started to kiss me again.

Alyi’s lips seemed to have a renewed desperation to them. Her tongue was urgent and firm in my mouth. I did the best I could to keep up, but it was slightly difficult. Tentatively I placed my hands on her neck to hold her to me. She moaned softly in my mouth and it encouraged me to keep touching her. My hands traveled from her neck down to her shoulders. I softly rubbed them, gave them a squeeze, and then kept going. My hands now cupped her perfect breasts. I felt her nipples harden under my touch. Alyi moaned and broke away from the kiss. I caught my breath then bent to place her nipple in my mouth. She moaned again and arched her chest forward. I followed her lead from earlier and placed her other nipple in my fingers. It was hard keeping the same rhythm with my hand and mouth, but I tried.

“Good girl,” Alyi moaned. “A little harder.” I did as I was told and pinched and sucked harder. I was rewarded with a deeper groan. Suddenly she grabbed my hair and pulled me away from her body.

“Enough,” Alyi breathed. “Continue your way down.” Alyi laid back on the bed and I trailed kisses down her stomach to her deliciously bare spot. I kissed my way down it and to the top of her thighs. I didn’t know what I was doing, but I spread her open and started to lick. A small moan escaped my mouth and Alyi’s at the same time. She tasted salty like me, but maybe she was a little sweeter. My tongue just moved and moved.

“More rhythm, less erratic,” I was instructed. I took control of my tongue and gave it a rhythm: Up and down, side to side, then circle. I hoped it was better and from the noises coming from her, it was a lot better. I could feel her body start to build and stiffen. I slipped my finger inside of her and felt around her wetness. Alyi’s hips started to grind against me. When she came, I could feel her pulsing against my tongue and finger. She wasn’t as loud as I was when I came, but I could still tell she enjoyed it. When I looked up at Alyi, she was sprawled out on the bed with a huge grin on her face. I knew that my face matched hers. I was proud of myself again.

“Good girl. Well done,” Alyi praised me with her eyes closed. I crawled up the bed and joined her.

“Thank you. I’m proud of myself again.”
“I’m proud of you too,” Alyi was serious, opening her eyes to look at me. “You did very well. Better than I was expecting.” Now she had her huge grin again. “Come, bath time.”

The water was so warm and comfortable. I was lying against Alyi in her huge bath tub. My head was laid back against her shoulder and she had her hands resting on my hips. We laid there for several minutes just enjoying each other’s touch.

“You smell good,” Alyi whispered with her nose in my hair. “You taste good too,” she teased.

“So do you,” I whispered back. She trailed her fingers up and down the sides of my body, mildly tickling me as they moved. I moaned slightly and heard her giggle softly in my ear. It was such an intimate time. I had never felt so happy and satisfied before. I had never felt so close to someone else before. I could really get used to this feeling.

“You’re awfully quiet,” Alyi said.

“I’m just enjoying the time we’re having. I feel happy, safe, comfortable, and satisfied. I am just relishing in the moment.”

“I’m glad you feel that way. That means we’re doing this right. I want you to feel that way. That makes me happy too. You make me happy. You’re my favorite.” I loved hearing that.

“I’m glad. I want to make you happy.” I closed my eyes and continued to relax.

“Lilee,” I heard Alyi’s voice but couldn’t respond to it. “Wake up, little girl.” After we got out of the bath tub I laid down on her bed, still in my towel. Apparently, I had fallen asleep. I opened my eyes and saw her looking into them. She had a sweet smile on her face and looked sympathetic.

“I know you’re tired. I would love for you to stay here with me, but I know you have to get home. I’m going to drive you home. Let’s get you some clothes on.” I got up and put my clothes on robotically. I was so tired. When I was dressed, I sat on the bed and waited for Alyi to tell me what to do next.

“Before we leave I want to talk to you about something,” she said when she sat down on the bed next to me.

“Okay.” She had my full attention.

“Our relationship is something we will have to deal with discretely. I know that it’s important to you that your parents not find out about us, but if there is someone you trust, you can talk to them about it. I don’t want to just hide you away. I bring this up because I am going to tell Justin about us. I know that he will keep the secret and not judge. Given that the Dominant role is new to me, I need to have someone I can talk to and maybe get help from if I need it. I just wanted to let you know that I’m going to tell him. I want to keep things honest between us.”

“I understand and I trust Justin too. I think it’s a good idea to have someone you can turn to if you need help. I considered telling my sister about us just dating – nothing sexual – but I didn’t. I think I need more time to decide on it though.”

“If you want to that’s your choice. I have nothing to hide. You’re lovely and I’m proud of you.” God, I loved her. Wow. What a crazy thought. I couldn’t tell her that, could I?

“Thank you. I think I’m going to wait on it though.”

“Are you ready to go?”

“Yes, I guess. I wish I didn’t have to go though.”

“I know, Lovely. I want you here too.” We started to walk toward her garage. I made sure I had my copy of my rules in my purse and my new cell phone. We went into Alyi’s garage, but she headed toward my car instead of hers.

“Are you taking my car?” I asked confused.

“Yes. I’m going to drive you home in your car, so you will have it at home and I called Justin and he’s going to pick me up from your house and bring me back home. I just don’t want you driving while you’re so tired.” Oh.

“Okay, thank you.”

“You’re welcome. I just want to make sure you make it home safely.”

“I have a question. When do I start following these rules?”

“Now. I want you to start following them now except for the journal one. You can wait until tomorrow to start that since you are so tired tonight. I will give you a choice tonight only. Remember, failure to follow these result in punishment, so pay attention to what you do.” Punishment? Oh dear. The idea terrified me and excited me at the same time. It made me curious, but I was going to be a good girl.

Chapter 8

It had been about a week since Alyi and I had our first night together. I’d been practicing and learning to please her better, but now I was at home and I had been writing in my journal. As I looked around my room, I realized I hadn’t painted in a while. I had been so busy lately that I hadn’t seemed to have the time. I decided that, between church sessions the next day, I would sit down and paint.

While I sat there in my room, I felt so small. I felt like a different person and that I didn’t belong in there. I would like to believe that I belonged with Alyi, but I didn’t know for sure if she would agree. I knew we were together for now, but what happens next? A small sketch I did of Alyi caught my eye. It was simple and was of her smiling. Looking at that sketch made me smile. Everything in my room was so simple and the picture seemed to fit right in. My full bed, my old wooden dresser, my old wood desk, my old book case, and my easel that had a cloth underneath it were all so simple. I may not belong in there anymore, but I sure did appreciate it.

It was almost time for me to start getting ready for work, so I decided to go to the kitchen and grab a sandwich before I got ready. I decided on a grilled cheese. I would eat just about anything with cheese.

On my way to work in my car, I blasted my new air conditioner and the radio. I decided that the day was going to be a good day at work. I was not going to let anyone bother me. I had plans with Alyi on Monday, so I had something to focus on.

When I got to work, my boss was in a crabby mood. She walked right past me as I walked in and didn’t say anything to me. I assumed it was something other than me that had her in a bad mood. Crystal, another waitress, came up to me and told me that things were needed to be stocked before I started on the floor. I did as I was told and ended up only doing about two hours of serving at the end of my shift. I kept moving from this to that, helping everyone else. I didn’t mind, but it made for crappy tips.

When I walked out and got in my car after work, I checked my new cellphone. There was a text from Alyi I hope work went well. Can’t wait til Monday. It made me smile. I liked the idea that she was thinking about me. I slowly typed back a reply. It went fine. Can’t wait til Monday either. Miss you. I was still a slow and clumsy texter. I kept hitting the wrong buttons on the touch screen. After I sent the text, I drove home.

When I got home, my parents were already in bed, so I just took a shower and went to bed. While I slept, I dreamed about Alyi. I dreamed that she was a mermaid and was in the middle of the ocean near an island. Somehow I was on that island and she was swimming around me. I tried to get in the ocean with her, but she told me it was too dangerous and to stay on the island. After that the dream faded out, I didn’t know what happened next.

When I woke up Sunday morning, I stayed in bed and counted the stars on my ceiling. I did that a lot. Counting the stars was relaxing to me. I didn’t really want to get out of bed.

When I got home from the first session of church, I went to my bedroom and began changing my clothes, so I could paint. After I got into my painting clothes I found a blank canvas and began to set everything up. I knew what I wanted to paint and I was excited about it. I had been fixated on the mermaid from my dream the night before. I wanted to paint Alyi as a mermaid.

I got the paints, brushes, and cleaning water ready. I immediately felt better after my first stroke. Painting always relaxed me and that time was no different. The stroke of the chocolate colored hair on the fresh white canvas was beautiful. I knew my picture was going to be perfect.

After about an hour I had Alyi’s face painted rather well. I was proud of my ability to draw or paint faces. They were hard. The biggest issue was figuring out the perfect color for her stunning eyes.

“Lilee,” my mother knocked on my door.

“Yes?”

“Do you want some lunch?”

“Yes, I will be out in a few minutes.” I needed to add a few strokes to her hair before I would be at a good stopping point.

When I got into the kitchen, Lucy was sitting in there with my parents. “I didn’t know you were here,” I said to Lucy.

“I haven’t been here long. I thought I’d come by and see what Mom was making for lunch,” she giggled. Mom had made chili the day before yesterday and had re-heated it for lunch.

“It smells good.”

“What have you been doing in your room, Lilee?” My father asked me.

“I was painting. I’m in the process of making a mermaid.”

“I’m so glad you’re painting. It’s been too long since you’ve sat down and painted something,” Mom interjected.

“A mermaid? That sounds cool,” Lucy said.

“I hope it’s going to be beautiful. Anything with the sea should be lovely.” That was my opinion anyway.

“Anything new with you, Lucy?” Mom asked as she sat down at the table with the rest of us.

“Not really. Work is going fine. Anything new with any of you guys?”

“No.”

“Not really.”

“No.”

“You guys sound too in sync. No news is good news I suppose.”

“I agree,” I commented. We all finished our chili quietly. I didn’t really want to sit and chat. I had a painting that needed finishing and it demanded my attention.

“I’ve got to run. I have a few things I need to do before church tonight.” Lucy stood up to leave.

“Love you. See you later.” I told her. My parents told her they loved her and she said the same thing back.

When I got back to my room, I continued on my painting. I really wanted to bring it to life. I thought hard about what color to use for the tail. In my dream the tail was pink, so I needed to find just the right shade. I had to make it stunning.

After almost two hours the mermaid was done. All that I needed to do was the sea and the sunshine. I decided not to put the island from my dream in the picture. It was only going to be the ocean and the mermaid. I thought that would be best and easiest.

“Lilee, it’s about time to leave for church,” my father called through my door.

“Okay, Dad, I’ll get ready.”

**************************

Monday morning came quickly. The sun was shining in my window, on my mermaid and she almost sparkled. I was lying in my bed wide awake. Today I had to go to work then I had a date with Alyi and I was happy about that. I had to be at work at noon, so I figured I would get up and try to finish my painting. First I must seek the bathroom and food.

“Good morning, Mom,” I greeted my mother when I walked into the kitchen. She was in there doing some dishes.

“Good morning, sweetheart. Did you sleep well?”

“I did. I feel refreshed, but I don’t feel like I slept that long, weird, I know. Did you sleep well?”

“I did. Your father is out helping, Jason, from church, move into a new house. I think a few of the men were going to help.”

“Oh, well that’s good. I’m glad he was able to help. I’m just going to grab a bowl of cereal and then see about finishing my painting.”

“Ok, dear. Do you have to work today?”

“Yes and then I’m going to Alyi’s house.”

“Okay.” I got my cereal and headed to my room.

When I was done eating, I started to add the blue to the sea. It was easy with the brush to make the strokes turn into waves. I used five different shades of blue in different places in the painting. I was really liking how it was coming along, so I was determined to finish it.

Two hours later the painting was done and lovely and it was time to get ready for work.

When I arrived at work, Marcia told me it was busy and to start as soon as I could. When I got out on the floor, my first table was full of the men from church that had been moving, including my father.

“Hey everyone, Mom said you guys were moving. Did you get it finished?” I asked the men at the table.

“Hey, Lilee. Yeah, we got finished. Everyone here has been so helpful even your dad,” Jason said as everyone laughed.

“That’s great to hear. Hi, Dad. What can I get everyone to drink?”

“Coke.”

“Water.”

“Water with lemon.”

“Sweet tea.”

“Sweet tea.”

“Coffee.” Dad always ordered coffee.

“Sure thing, I’ll be right back.” I went off to get everyone’s drinks.

“How is work going, Lilee?” Jason asked me when I came back with drinks.

“So far so good, but I just got here and you’re my first table,” I laughed. I went off and got the orders from my other tables.

I said goodbye to all my church people as they finished their food and left. I got a huge tip. I always liked waiting on people from church – they seemed to be more generous with their tips.

“Excuse me,” one of my tables got my attention.

“Yes, sir?”

“I was wondering if you could bring me some unsweet tea. This sweet tea is just too sweet for me.”

“I’d be happy to. I’ll be back in just a moment.”

The day seemed to go by pretty quickly. I didn’t really have time to stop and think and that’s the best way for it to be at work. I didn’t have time to think about all the places I’d rather.

Chapter 9

I got to Alyi’s house around six in the evening, excited as always. I had written in my journal about how excited I was to go there today. Alyi had said she had something fun planned for the evening, so my mind was running through new ideas. My mind and my body were telling me to be prepared.

“Evening, Lovely,” Alyi said as she opened her front door for me, the puppies at her feet.

“Good evening.” I walked inside and followed Alyi to the kitchen. “Glad to see the dogs are back. I forgot how cute they are.”

“I know. I’m glad they are back too. I’ve missed them and now they’re potty trained. Yay. I made some homemade chicken casserole for us and some salad. Are you hungry?”

“Yes. That sounds good, really good. Is it ready or is there something I can do to help?”

“It’s done and ready to be eaten. The casserole needs to come out of the oven now and the salad is already on the table. I’m going to have a glass of wine with my dinner. Would you care for one?” I had never really had wine before. Okay.

“A small glass. I haven’t had wine before, so I don’t know if I will like it.”

“I only drink Moscato wine and it’s sweet, so you should be able to appreciate it.” She smiled at me and headed toward the oven.

“I’ll get the wine if you tell me where it is.”

“It’s in the fridge and the wine glasses are next to the regular ones.” Duh, I shouldn’t have even asked. I should have known that.

I went to the refrigerator and grabbed the unopened wine bottle at the front of the fridge and grabbed two wine glasses out of the cabinet and took them to the dining room. I sat down in my seat as Alyi brought the casserole dish into the room and set it on the table.

The chicken casserole was delicious. It was different from how my mother taught me and it was better. I had to remember to get the recipe. The first sip of the wine was tasty. Alyi was right; the wine was sweet and crisp. I could get used to drinking it. I may have a second glass.

“What do you think?” Alyi asked after a few bites.

“Fantastic. I’ve never had this dish with both rice and stuffing. I love it. Thank you.”

“You’re more than welcome. I’m glad you like it. It’s something I came up with messing around in the kitchen one day. I like it a lot too. How was your day, Lovely?” I liked it when she called me Lovely.

“Not too bad. Work was dull and busy. There were no snarky people with attitudes or anything frustrating, so that’s good. I always look forward to when I get to come over here. I’ve been thinking about it all day.” I smiled sweetly at her with my mouth full of food.

“You’re so sweet. I look forward to our time together too. I’m glad your day didn’t have any negativity in it. I have some news.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“I’ve been offered a job. There’s an aviation company who is looking for an engineer and they offered me a job. It’s based in New York, but has company’s in different places and right now I can do it long distance. At some point I will have to make a move somewhere, but I will worry about it then. Friday I will have to travel to New York to meet with a few people. I will be gone for a few days. I’m going to give you a key to my house and was wondering if you could just drop in once or twice to check on the place. I will be leaving the dogs with someone, so you won’t have to do anything except just make sure I haven’t been robbed or anything.” My heart stopped.

“You’re moving away from me,” I forced a whisper. It’s all my mind was focusing on.

“What? Lilee, we don’t have to talk about this now. I don’t want to. Please, don’t just think I’m going to leave you because I won’t. It’s not happening now, so let’s wait to discuss it, okay? We will be fine. I may sweep you up and take you with me.”

“I would go,” I whispered again.

“Like I said, let me find out more about it before we decide anything. Will you come check on my house when I’m gone or do I need to get my grandmother to do it?”

“I will do it. I promise. Congratulations. Where are the dogs going?”

“To the same guy that potty trained them.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Lilee, please relax. Everything is going to be just fine.” She must have been able to still see the fear on my face.

“I’m trying to relax, but I am really upset.” I was glad I was done eating.

“Let’s change the subject and get our minds on something better. How does that sound?”

“Sounds good.”

“If you’ll put the dishes in the sink, I will put the dogs up and meet me in my room.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I didn’t know what else to say. I just got up and took the plates to the sink mindlessly. I hoped that whatever Alyi had planned would make my head spin. I needed it.

When I got into Alyi’s room, her bed was stripped of everything except for a couple pillows and the bottom sheet that covered the mattress and a few towels that were placed all over the bed. What the hell did she have planned? We were going to need towels?

“Don’t look so confused,” Alyi said as she walked in the room and saw my confused face. “We’re going to have fun.”

“I believe you.”

“Good. I’ve planned for tonight to introduce you to some toys. I have just bought us a few and it’s time to play with them. Do you want to look at them before or after we play?” Hm.

“After. I want to be surprised and have my mind blown away.” Alyi giggled at me and gave me a sexy smile.

“Oh, that can be arranged, little girl.” She walked over to me and took my face in her hands and began to kiss me deeply. A low moan escaped from me.

“I love your moans,” she said before biting my bottom lip and causing more moans to erupt from me. My body was definitely responding to her mouth on mine.

Alyi started to slowly push us backwards until we fell on the bed. She continued to kiss me and slowly unbuttoned my pants. Out of nowhere, she broke the kiss and got off the bed. She began to pull my sandals, jeans, and panties off.

“Sit up,” she commanded. I sat up immediately and she then proceeded to take my shirt and bra off, so I was completely naked for her. “Beautiful.”

“Thank you. You make me feel beautiful,” I replied shyly. It was the truth though. I always felt better around her.

“Lay back on the bed. Get comfortable wherever you want – that’s why the towels are all over the bed.” I did as I was told and laid in the middle of the bed. I was laying spread eagle and already wet. “Beautiful. Close your eyes and don’t open them until I tell you. Do you understand?”

“Yes, ma’am.” I closed my eyes.

“Good girl.” I could hear Alyi’s clothes falling to the floor.

All the sudden Alyi’s hands were on my thighs rubbing up and down them. I felt the bed shift as she started moving around and I heard the sound of glass clinking. Her hands ended up on my clitoris and began slowly rubbing it.

“Oh,” I moaned.

“That’s it, sweet girl, I want to hear you. Now relax your legs and your muscles. Here comes the first toy.” First? I tried to relax the best I could, but my body was so excited.

I felt something cool and hard at the entrance between my legs. Alyi slowly slid the toy inside of me. It felt new. I could tell it wasn’t too big, but it was big enough to stretch me. I felt a great deal of pressure with my pleasure. Was it always like this? I didn’t remember any pressure with Alyi’s fingers.

“Ah,” I called out. I felt a tiny pinch inside of me and it started to feel better. The pressure was started to decrease.

“I know, baby, just relax. It will get better. I will go slow.” She leaned down and kissed the inside of my thighs. I couldn’t see anything and it just made everything more intense.

I started to feel the pleasure take over me and my body started to grind and move with Alyi’s movements of in and out. This felt better than fingers and I wanted more. I could feel the sensation radiating up my spine and back down again. My body was starting to build with each thrust, but it was different than the last time. The build from penetration was far more intense and it was driving me crazy.

“You can open your eyes now if you want.” But I couldn’t. I had to focus on my body building for the fear of losing the sensation.

“Oh,” I kept moaning. I was cuming. Alyi had picked up the pace and was really fucking me hard now. “Ah,” I screamed as I came. Holy shit.

“Open your eyes, baby girl.” I could hear Alyi’s voice distantly. I opened my eyes to see her staring down at me. “Welcome back.” Where had I went?

“Where did I go?”

“I’m not sure. La-la land? You passed out on me. I guess your orgasm took too much out of you.”

“It did. It was intense. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, but we aren’t done yet. I have one more friend I want you to meet.”

“Okay. I think I can find some more energy.”

“Spread your legs and pull your knees up.” I did as I was told and pulled my knees up and opened myself.

Alyi reached up and picked up a toy that was pretty and pink, but it looked strange. It had a small head, but it was curved. I had never seen anything like it. I felt the toy slide into me, but didn’t feel the same way the other one did. The other one seemed to just go back inside me while this one seemed to stop halfway and curve up. Alyi started to move it and the sensation was double the one before. It felt like an immediate build inside me. I started moaning and arching right away. This toy seemed like it was going to kill me. It felt so strong.

“You like that?” Alyi asked as she continued to stroke my insides.

“Yes,” I barely got out. My breathing and my moans were out of control. This feeling was starting to build and build and it was more than anything I had ever felt. “More.” Alyi began to move faster and faster and something happened I just exploded. I screamed at the top of my lungs, my body and legs started to shake, and I couldn’t even see straight. How bizarre.

“Yes!” I heard Alyi exclaim. I didn’t know what she meant, but all I knew was that I was now laying in a small puddle of my…something. “You squirted!!”

“Huh? What does that mean?”

“That means you made a mess, but I love it. I wondered if I could get you to squirt. It’s when your orgasms are so intense that your body expels extra discharge. It’s a good thing, baby. That’s what the towels were for.”

“What were you doing inside me?”

“Just stroking. Lilee, meet you’re g-spot.” Oh, wow.

“She’s awesome,” was all I managed to say before trying to pass out again.

“No. It’s shower time first.”

While drying off, I thought about Alyi leaving the shower early to make up the bed for us. I liked showering with Alyi, but it would be nice to have a bed to crawl into. I finished drying off and walked back into the bedroom to see the bed fully made and her sitting naked on it.

“How was the shower?” She asked me.

“Good. I needed it. Thank you for washing me.”

“My pleasure. Come to bed, baby. Let’s talk for a few. You up for that?”

“Yes. I think so.”

Chapter 10

“So, tell me something about you that I don’t know,” Alyi said to me as we sat on her bed, fresh out of the shower.

“Like what?” I didn’t know what beans to spill.

“Anything. Something trivial or a deep secret. You can tell me anything.”

“I’m not going to be able to write in my journal because I’ll be here all night.”

“Well, that’s my fault, so you have my permission. Tell me something.”

“The first real picture I sketched was of a horse.”

“Really? Where were you?”
“I was sitting in a grassy patch on my uncle’s horse ranch. I was watching the horses lounge around after Lucy and I had got done riding them. Those horses always made me happy, so I wanted to draw them, so I could remember them just the way they were. I was devastated when my uncle sold them all a few years ago.” I remembered that memory. My uncle had gotten too old to take care of the horses, so he had to get rid of them. I cried when my father told me about it.

“I’m sorry to hear that. The drawing sounds like a lovely memory though,” Alyi comforted me.

“It was. Your turn.”

“My turn?”

“Yes. I told you something now you tell me something. We can just take turns telling each other secrets.” I giggled like a little girl. I was having fun with this.

“Who said it worked like that?” She raised an eyebrow and smirked at me.

“I did,” I said confidently. Alyi looked at me for several moments before speaking.

“Fine. Let’s see. I first got into engineering because of a remote controlled car and toy model cars that I put together when I was younger.”

“Oh, neat. How old were you?”

“Twelve or thirteen.”

“That’s interesting especially since you started with cars and ended up with airplanes.” She just smiled at me.

“Aircrafts,” she corrected.

“My turn then?” Alyi just nodded at me. Should I tell her? Well, here goes…“I’ve wanted you since the day I met you.” Alyi’s eyebrows shot up in surprise and her eyes widened. She blinked several times before commenting.

“The first time, huh? Wow. It only took you three years to tell me.” She was teasing me.

“Well, when I met you, you were with Justin and then gone to the Navy and I was in no place to compete with Justin or even know what I was feeling. I fought it for a long time. I didn’t really understand.”

“I understand, Lilee. I’m glad you told me though. I have high hopes for us.”

“Really?”

“Yes. We have real potential and for once I am with someone I know personally and it’s so different. I love what we have so far.”

“I love you.” Holy shit. Did that really just slip out? I began to hold my breath. Alyi, bless her, didn’t miss a beat.

“There are many ways to love someone, Lilee. In my own way, I love you too. You mean more to me than you know.” She was serious. Her eyes were yelling at me, but I couldn’t quite understand them. I knew she meant what she said and it made my heart beat faster and made my insides burn for her.

“Thank you,” I said because it was the only thing I could squeeze out. I had wondered what it would be like to hear her say that she loved me and now I knew.

“Are you alright?”

“I wondered what it would be like to hear you tell me that you loved me. I’m happy to hear it.” Alyi’s whole body changed. Her face softened and she relaxed completely.

“I love you, Lilee.” I gasped. I stared at Alyi for a few moments before my face split into a huge grin. I was so ecstatic. I thought my head and heart would explode.

“Really? Or are you just telling me what I want to hear?” I had to be sure.

“Of course I mean it. I will never tell you something if I don’t mean it. I will never lie to you. You are special to me.” Having Alyi say things like that will never get old.

“I’m glad. Your turn.” I wanted our game to keep going.

“I don’t know. Is there anything you want to ask me? Oh, okay. I have something. My grandfather taught me to fly before he taught me how to drive. I was fifteen.”

“Wow. Was it his idea or yours?”

“It was his. He wanted to get me interested in something other than being angry and hating the world and getting into trouble. My early life was not easy.”

“How interesting. I love learning about you flying and about your interests, but I’m sorry to hear about your ‘not easy’ early life. I wish I could do something to help.”

“You do help me, every day. You make things interesting and I’m glad you’re here with me.”

“Good. I wrecked my parents’ car when I was seventeen. I was at a football game at my school and I was trying to get out of the parking lot. It was busy and I didn’t see a truck coming toward me while I was backing out. It hit the back of the car and really messed it up. My parents were pissed because it was my fault. As you know, I didn’t get my own car until I was nineteen. I secretly wonder if it was because of that wreck. You know I’m not a great driver.”

“Oh, I know and that story sounds sucky. I hope you didn’t get hurt. I can totally see your parents freaking out.”

“Yeah, they let me have it. I don’t think my parents had ever been so mad at me. Tell me why you and Justin broke up.” She gave me a one sentence answer when it happened. I wanted a more detailed answer.

“Justin, huh? Well, we were in a sexual arrangement, as you know, and we just became too close. The lines between friends and our Dom/sub arrangement had started to blur. Neither one of us wanted a romantic relationship, so we decided to end our sexual relationship and just continued to be friends. It was a good choice. He was a great Dominant, but we couldn’t continue the way things were. Our Dom/sub dynamic wasn’t functioning properly anymore. Even though the sex was fantastic, we are better off this way.” That wasn’t what I expected. “Tell me why you’ve never had a boyfriend. I’m still shocked no one had swept you up before.” Hm…

“I guess the right person never came along before. I wasn’t allowed to date until I was seventeen and a lot of the people at my high school made fun of me because of my father and how I dressed. They didn’t disrespect Dad, they just thought I was a goody-too-shoes. I was an innocent girl, but most of the boys didn’t give me a chance. I never really liked any of them either though.

“There was this one guy. His name was Alex. He went to our old church and he was really nice to me. I think he flirted with me a few times, but I never flirted back, so he lost interest. I didn’t know how to flirt. I just wasn’t interested in dating anymore. Most girls our age have a need to be in a relationship and that just wasn’t me. I had a couple close friends, my family, and church. That was all I needed.”

“Well there is a difference between not finding a boyfriend and simply not wanting one. You are my first relationship. You know I’ve had sexual partners, but no one I genuinely cared about, not like you. I guess we all have to wait to find what it is that we want.” Alyi gave me an ironic smile. It was teasing, but still serious.

We were quiet now. It was my turn to ask a question and I really wanted to know about her scars. There were so many of them and there had to be a story. I didn’t want to ruin the mood or make her uncomfortable, so I didn’t know whether or not I was going to ask.

“Spit it out, girlfriend. Your face is all over the place. You must be thinking really hard about something.”

“I don’t know if I should,” I whispered.

“You can ask me anything, Lilee.”

“Will you tell me about your scars now?” My voice was so quiet. Alyi looked at me with a clenched jaw and blazing eyes. My instincts told me she was angry with the memory and not me.

“If you really want to know,” she said after several moments.

“I do, but only if you’re okay with telling me. I don’t want to nag, but I’m just curious.” I was suddenly extremely anxious.

“Curiosity killed the cat. I will tell you. It’s just a long terrible story and it’s one you probably don’t want to hear. The only people who know the story are my grandparents, Riley, Justin, and the shrinks I’ve had over the years. It’s just not something I talk about.”

“I understand.” I did my best to keep a straight face, so she would think I wasn’t afraid. I could tell from the scars alone that this story would be sad and potentially disgusting. “It’s okay,” I offered.

Alyi looked at me with wide worried eyes for a long time before she started her story. “As you know, my grandparents adopted me when I was eight. Before then I lived with my birth parents in a back woods piece of shit part of North Carolina. The man who everyone thought was my father beat me, abused me, starved me, and pimped me out to his friends. My mother didn’t do a damn thing to stop him. She knew as long as he was doing it to me, he wasn’t doing it to her. She was a fucking coward. They were both horrible human beings.” Alyi paused and took a deep breath.

“I had a younger brother named Christopher. He was two years younger than me and we clung to each other. We were all we had. My “father” beat me more than Chris, but I still tried to help him and make sure he didn’t get hurt.

“Anyway, Chris and I didn’t have a bed, so when we would sleep we would cuddle next to each other for comfort and warmth. One night we were sleeping and someone came in through the window and tried to kidnap me. Chris was there and woke up, so he grabbed him too.” What the fuck! My stomach was starting to churn. I noticed that Alyi was purposely avoiding eye contact with me. It made me sad.

“When I woke up, I was tied down to a bench. I was lying down with no clothes on. I didn’t know what was going on, so I kept trying to get up. While I was trying to move, someone I’d never seen before appeared in front of me. I was scared. He didn’t say anything to me – he just smiled at me. Anyway, to spare you the mess, he sexually assaulted me then mutilated me with a razor blade and then made me watch as he slit my brother’s throat. I watched him bleed out. The scars are a result of those razor blades and several infections. No one cared enough about me to make sure my cuts were even clean.” I wanted to vomit. How could someone do that to a child? To children? More so, how could a child endure something so horrible?

“How did you get back home?” I had to ask.

“All I know is that someone my parents knew found me and took me back home. The whole thing is kind of a blur. No one did anything about Chris. I guess someone buried him and that was it. From what I know, no one found him. He is still listed as a missing person even though he is dead. I told people he was dead, but they couldn’t find a body, so there was nothing they could do.” We both sat silent for several minutes. I didn’t know what to say and Alyi probably didn’t want to say anything. I had no clue where to go from there. I leaned over and wrapped my arms around her. I wanted to hold her close. I wanted her to know that I was here for her. I didn’t want her to feel alone. Alyi’s body was stiff in my arms, but after a few moments, she relaxed. Normally, she took control of our embraces, but she seemed content to just lay in my arms.

“That sounds horrible. I don’t know if I should be stunned in silence or to console you. I have questions.” I was rambling.

“You can do whichever you want. The subject is open, so now is the time to get whatever information you want.”

“How did you end up with your grandparents?”

“When I got back home, I was placed in a basement closet. I was locked in there for several weeks. Apparently my “parents” told people that I had ran away or something. My grandparents came to visit and my grandmother just happened to hear me downstairs. She picked me up and walked out of the house and never looked back. Turns out I wasn’t born in a hospital, so no one knew about me legally. My grandparents knew the year I was born and decided the day they took me away would be my birthday. February 19. They adopted me and that was that.”

“I don’t…I feel stupefied.”

“It’s alright. It’s a terrible story. All we can do is try not to dwell on it. On a brighter note, tell me what makes you laugh.” What a change of direction.

“I don’t know.”

“How about this?” Before I could process what Alyi said, she jumped on top of me and started tickling me!

“Ah,” I yelled before I busted out laughing. I couldn’t stop myself. I could hear Alyi laughing too. I hated being tickled, but it seemed like a good change of topic. It felt good to laugh out loud especially after such a tense conversation. “Yes, yes. This makes me laugh,” I yelled again. Alyi made me shake and writhe for a few more moments before stopping.

“Good,” she grinned and kissed me. “I love it when you laugh.” I just laid there and grinned back at her. “I need to tell you something though. I know this is going to be hard, but I feel that you need to know.” She was serious now.

“Okay.”

“I don’t believe in God.” My jaw dropped and I just stared at her. I couldn’t comprehend what she said. How was that possible?

“Why not?” I whispered, still shocked.

“Religion just isn’t for everyone and I choose not to believe it. I’m sorry, but I didn’t want this to come between us down the road.” I knew I should be offended and get up and leave, but I couldn’t. I loved her and it’s a personal choice, right? So, she could choose…

“That’s just hard to believe. I don’t think I’ve ever met someone that didn’t believe in God. The words are strange. I don’t want to judge you for it.”

“I don’t want you to judge me either, but I understand your beliefs and how deep they go. I just hope it isn’t bad enough to make you walk away from me. I’ve just experienced enough in life to believe that we are what we are and there isn’t someone or something controlling or guiding us. When we die, we just end up in the ground. I don’t believe in heaven or hell.

“That is hard for me to hear – on your part and mine, but I still love you. I’m not leaving.” I could never leave her.

“Thank you. I got something for you.” Alyi hopped up and grabbed a gift bag that I hadn’t noticed. It was on her dresser. “I saw this earlier and I loved it and it reminded me of you, so I bought it for you.” I was curious now. I wanted my present.

Alyi handed me the gift bag and I couldn’t contain my giggles. I loved presents. Before I could open it, she reached in and grabbed a pink stuffed animal and made kissy sounds as she rolled it over my face. It was super soft. When our laughing calmed down, she handed me a cute little pink penguin. It was plush and perfect. I loved it.

“Thank you!” I exclaimed. “I love it. Thank you, thank you.” I leaned over and gave Alyi a sweet kiss on the cheek.

“You’re very welcome. I’m glad you like it. I love penguins and I wanted to give you one.” Alyi engulfed me in her arms and we laid on the bed holding each other, the penguin in the middle. I immediately started to drift. It had been a long day.

Chapter 11

When I woke up the next morning, Alyi was lying beside me fast asleep. It was the first time I’d had the chance to look at her completely unguarded. She was calm and peaceful in her sleep and her breath was deep and slow through her slightly parted lips. I laid there for several moments and watched her sleep.

After a few moments I reached over to her and lightly traced my fingertips over the curve of her full lips. I could feel her breath on my fingers. Tentatively, I moved from her lips to her jaw bone. I loved running my fingers over her face. The curve of her jaw was soft and smooth.

“I usually don’t like people touching me, especially while I’m asleep, but your fingers feel good on my face,” Alyi said out of nowhere, startling me. I had no idea she was awake.

“I like touching you,” I said softly. I kept my fingers moving and received no objection.

I continued my fingers across her face and then through her hair. Her hair was soft and silky and it slid right through my fingers. I could do that forever.

“Did you sleep well?” I was asked.

“Yes, very good.”

“Did you dream?”

“Not that I remember.” As I answered, Alyi grabbed my hand and placed it under the blankets, between her legs.

“This is what I dreamt about. Rub me.” I did as I was told and began to rub her wetness. She threw the blankets off and gently pulled my head forward. “I want your mouth.”

I got up and bent between her spread legs and started licking her clitoris. I was rewarded with a deep groan from her. I put two fingers inside her and started finger fucking her. Her moans started to get louder and she fisted her hands into my hair.

“Suck my clit,” she moaned. Hm. Okay. I put her little nub in my mouth and started sucking while fucking. Her moans got even louder and she started grinding against me. I felt the exact moment on my fingers and with my mouth when she came.

“Fuck,” Alyi called out before slumping down on the bed. “Well done, baby.” I leaned up on my knees and looked her in the face and licked my lips. I loved the taste of her. I was rewarded with her sexy look and a raised eyebrow.

We laid there for a few minutes just staring at each other. Underneath Alyi’s steady gaze, my heart began to flutter. The color of her eyes just shined on her face and it made me jealous that my eyes weren’t that color.

“You have such beautiful blue eyes,” I murmured.

“Thank you, but I prefer yours. Yours look natural and lovely. Mine are so strange.”

“They are certainly unique, but they’re beautiful. I’ve never seen anything like them.” She didn’t respond to me, instead she just smiled at me.

Alyi rolled over to the table by her side of the bed and grabbed a box. “These are what we played with last night.” She handed me a small sized glass dildo from the box. It was pretty. It was clear glass with red and pink vein-like designs on it. It looked like it had some blood on it.

“Is that blood?” I asked, shocked.

“Yes, Lovely. That’s normal. It wasn’t much. It smeared on the towel and then I wiped the rest of it off you before the second toy.”

“How strange.” I didn’t know what to think, so I just let it go. It was normal and it was done. No need to dwell. I just focused on the design on the toy. “Pretty. I didn’t know they made these things out of glass,” I observed.

“When it comes to dildos, I only buy glass. The quality is so much better and you can do temperature play with them as well.”

“What’s temperature play?” I asked.

“It’s where you have the ability to make your toys either warm or cold intentionally. It’s fun.”

The second toy she handed me was the one I saw last night. It was solid pink glass and it hooked half way up it. This was the g-spot toy. I liked that toy very much.

“I remember this toy.”

“All of these toys can be quite fun indeed. We didn’t get to these other ones last night, but you can look at them if you want.” I took the boxes from her and peeked inside.

There were five toys, all glass, inside their boxes. One was larger and clear with thick blue swirls around the whole thing. Another one was clear and blue swirls but the glass design was twisted - it looked fun. There was another one that was clear and pink, but it had several bumps going all around it. The last two were different.

“Those are butt plugs,” Alyi advised me when I looked at them. Oh dear. One was solid pink and had a strange cone shape to it. It was bigger than the other one. The last toy was pretty. It was solid black glass and had a small bud at the end of it and a rose blossom at the other end of it.

“Are you going to use these on me?” I was curious.

“Would you like that?”

“Maybe. It sounds unsanitary and potentially uncomfortable.”

“Well as far as sanitation goes - as long as you keep good hygiene it should be fine. As for the discomfort, you will adjust to it. We will start small. Look at how small that black one is. Do you think that would be too outlandish for you?” I shook my head. “I feel confident that you will appreciate anal sex once you get used to it.”

“Really?”

“Yes. The first time can be debatable, but once you get used to it, you’ll fall right into it. The thing is to relax.” Hm.

“I guess I could try it.”

“That’s good to hear. I will definitely keep that in mind.” Alyi and I grinned at each other. “Get up and get dressed then wash these. We’re going out today.”

“Are these all the toys you have?” I asked while getting out of bed.

“Nope, those are just the new ones I got for you.”

After breakfast, a manicure, a pedicure, and lunch, I was ready for a nap. The day had been very busy, but still enjoyable.

“What’s on your mind?” Alyi asked as we pulled into her garage.

“Bed. I’m tired.”

“Okay. We can nap if you want. I could probably sleep for a few. Let me just take the puppies out first.”

“I’ll go with you.” We headed inside and into the room where the puppies stayed. We then took them out to the back yard and watched them potty and run around. They were so precious.

“I’m so glad I got these little things. Watching them play and run around really makes me happy.”

“I know what you mean. I wish I could get a puppy. We had a family dog when I was growing up. She was a golden retriever named Goldie. I loved her so much and cried a lot when she died. I was fifteen.”

“It’s so sad to think how attached we get to our pets just to have them leave us. I wish a dogs life span was the same as a humans. It would make things fairer.”

“I agree.”

“Come on Nyklaus, Nyko. Come on, babies. Time to go inside.” The dogs fumbled around for a few moments before starting to follow Alyi back into the house. I trailed behind them and closed the door when we were all inside. She led the dogs straight back to their room before shutting them in.

“Nap time?” Alyi asked.

“Please.” We headed toward the bedroom.

When Alyi shut the bedroom door, she walked over to me and kissed me sweetly on my lips. The kiss seemed so personal that it made me blush. When she kissed me like that, it always made me feel special, like she was kissing my insides.

“Thank you,” I breathed when she released my lips.

“You’re my favorite,” she whispered. “I love kissing you.” Alyi walked over to the bed and began to pull down the sheets. We silently undressed ourselves and then hopped in the bed for our nap. My penguin was still in the bed with us, so I grabbed it and cuddled with it while Alyi cuddled me.

I woke up alone. I laid in bed feeling refreshed and calm. I wondered where my missing Alyi was, so I got out of bed to go and look for her. I found a silk robe on the foot of the bed. The robe was beautiful pink silk with white little flowers on it. I put the robe on and was satisfied with the way it felt along my skin.

I started to search the rooms of the house, looking for my lost one. I checked her office first and she wasn’t in here. She wasn’t in the living room or in the kitchen. I finally found her sitting at the dining room table with her laptop.

“Sleep well?” Alyi asked me when she saw me.

“Very. How about you?”

“I slept well, not long, but well. How are you feeling?”

“I feel great and refreshed.”

“Glad to hear it.” Calmly Alyi closed her laptop and stood up. “Come to me.” I did as I was told and walked to her.

Alyi reached out and slid my hair back behind my shoulders and very softly started to kiss my neck. My body immediately started to respond to her touch and a soft moan escaped my lips. I was finding it hard to stay still. While she was kissing me, she slowly started to untie my robe.

“Trust me?” Alyi breathed.

“Yes.” As the words left my mouth, Alyi lifted me up onto the table and moved to stand between my legs. Her lips were now on my lips, claiming me. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her closer to me. When she kissed me like that, it seemed I could never get enough of her.

“Trust me,” Alyi purred again, but this time it a command and not a question.

“Yes.” My robe was now laid out behind me on the table and I was now being laid back down on it.

Alyi pulled the tie from the robe and took both of my hands in one of hers. She tied my hands together with the robe tie and then set them above my head. She walked around the table and took the un-used end of the tie and tied it to one of the table legs. My hands were immobile.

“Perfect,” she said as she looked at my tied down body. Having my hands tied like that was hot, really hot. The idea of being completely vulnerable to her made me wet and needy. My whole body was starting to boil from the fire she had caused.

Alyi’s lips began to trail along my chest and across my nipples. She was teasing them with her tongue, softly nibbling on them. I loved the little bites. Her lips continued to trail down my chest and onto my stomach. She rolled her tongue up and down my stomach and swirled it in my belly button. My body was becoming unbearable. I needed some relief. I started grinding my body against her and the table to get some kind of friction going.

“No. If you move, I’ll stop. I want you still. Your hands are tied; don’t make me tie your feet too. Be still and be calm. You know I’ll be good to you.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I murmured. She then continued her teasing assault on my body.

Out of nowhere, Alyi got off me and disappeared from my line of sight. When I saw her again, she had a huge grin on her face. I watched as she bent down to her knees and started to lick my poor wetness. I was wet and needy and I couldn’t handle her teasing me. She slowly licked my clitoris while sticking two fingers inside of me. If she kept this up, I could cum this way, but she didn’t. She slowly withdrew her fingers and stood up. Before I could say anything there was something between my legs forcing its way inside me.

“Ah,” I called out. It was cool and hard. I knew, without looking at it, that it was one of the dildos.

“Shh…just relax.” I felt Alyi push it further inside me and I tried my best to relax and accept it.

Slowly she got it all the way inside and slowly began to withdraw it and push it back in. She was getting my body used to it. My body began to accept the toy and started to crave it. Alyi was thrusting inside me and I could see that it wasn’t with her hands. She was wearing a strap-on! As she was fucking me, her hands slid up and down my thighs, caressing them. I started to moan again. It felt so good and I could feel my body building, but it felt different. It was building, but it wasn’t going as far as an orgasm.

Alyi was thrusting harder at this point and I couldn’t figure out what my body was doing. My hands were tied, but with her fucking me, the rest of my body was shaking and rocking along with her.

“Does that feel good, baby?” Alyi asked breathlessly.

“Yes,” I moaned. “More.”

“You’re mine, Lilee.”

“Yes, I’m yours. Please, more.” She listened to my plea and started to really go hard. She was going hard and fast and I couldn’t complete a thought. I was so wrapped up inside my pleasure, but I couldn’t orgasm. I couldn’t understand the problem because I loved my hands being tied and it turned me on and I knew she knew what she was doing.

“I can’t…” I started to say, but I thought it would sound ungrateful.

“Don’t worry, baby.” As Alyi said that, her hands went down between my legs. The fingers on one hand opened me up and the other hand began to vigorously rub my clitoris. Yes! That was it. How did she know that’s what I needed?

“Yes!” And I was gone. With her hands on me and her fucking me, I came, hard. My whole body convulsed and my legs were shaking in the air while I pulled at my restraints. I called out Alyi’s name and fell on the table, completely immobile.

“How was that?” She asked before I had a chance to catch my breath.

“Mmm,” was all I was muster up. She quickly got up on the table and started to straddle me.

“My turn,” Alyi instructed me and she dropped her robe and straddled over my face. “Lick me, baby.”

All the sudden Alyi’s baldness was right in front of me. I could tell she was wet and it made me hungry for her. I stuck my tongue out and started licking up her wet goodness. Her sweetness was all over my lips. I remembered last night and started sucking on her clitoris. I was rewarded with a huge moan from Alyi and her hands fisted in my hair. It was difficult keeping things going with my hands tied, but it was so fucking hot.

“Yes, baby.” Alyi moaned at as she came. “Fuck!” She rolled off me and laid on the table next to me for a moment.

“You like?” I asked sweetly.

“Oh, baby, I love.” Alyi was breathless. Slowly she got off the table and walked around to untie my hands from the table and then untied my hands from each other.

“Thank you. That was a lot of fun. I can’t wait to do it again,” I told her when I sat up on the table and she was back in her chair.

“I’m glad you liked it. I rather enjoyed myself as well.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Always.”

“How did you know what I meant and to rub my clitoris? I didn’t know how to fix what was happen. I’m thankful you knew.”

“Because we’re girls, Lilee. Orgasms don’t always come to us as easy as they do for men. A small percentage of women can orgasm through penetration alone, a lot can’t. Sometimes we are lucky and it happens, other times not so much. I knew what you meant. You can tell me when you are having trouble cuming. I won’t get mad. I want to please you, so I need to know what you need. I’m glad I guessed right.”

“I was afraid it would have seemed ungrateful or something to say it.”

“What? No! Of course not. I want you to tell me everything - especially that. Now let’s get dressed and get you home.” Alyi smiled at me before getting up and walking into the other room.

Chapter 12

I woke up Tuesday morning feeling refreshed and eager for the day. I said a morning prayer for the first time in a while and felt guilty for being so neglectful, but I tried not to dwell on it. I used to pray every morning, but I fell out of the habit.

I got out of bed and headed to the bathroom, but someone was in there. I could hear the shower going from outside the door and figured it was my mother. My father got up a lot earlier than everyone else, so he was usually finished with the bathroom by the time someone else needed it. I wandered back to my room since I couldn’t get into the bathroom and I didn’t feel like my bladder could tolerate any coffee or juice yet. I grabbed my cell phone and sent Alyi a text. I hope you have a good day. Do you want to do dinner tonight? Thinking of you… I hoped I got to see her today.

It wasn’t long before I got a reply. Thanks Babe. I hope you have a good day too. I’m sorry, but I will have to bail on dinner. Having dental work done. Uh oh. I hoped everything was alright. I sent her a text back. Let me know if you need anything. I hoped she wasn’t going to suffer too much. Her reply came only moments after I sent my text. I will, Lovely. Thank you. Hm. I guessed that meant I would be spending the night by myself. How depressing.

I finally made it to the bathroom and felt a little better. At least now my bladder wasn’t waging a war in me anymore. I had to work today, so I started to get dressed and look forward to doing my job. I hoped we would be busy enough that my mind stayed positive and didn’t dwell on the fact that I couldn’t see Alyi tonight. Well, she said she couldn’t do dinner…did that mean I could go over there and just not eat? Perhaps I would go by there and see how she was doing when I got off work.

“Good morning, Lilee,” My mother, with her still damp hair, said to me when I walked into the kitchen.

“Morning, Mom.” I didn’t really feel like talking.

“How are you this morning?”

“I’m okay. I’m just going to grab something to eat then head to work.”

“Okay, sweetheart. Be careful and have a good day at work.” She walked out of the room, leaving me to myself. I decided on a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and some chips. It had been awhile since I had had a PB&J, so I enjoyed it.

On the drive to work my mind was absent. I knew I should have been paying attention to the road with my full attention, but that just wasn’t happening. I couldn’t really focus on one thing and my head was just spinning.

I thought about Alyi and her pending move. The prospect made me sad. I knew she said she wasn’t going to leave me, but how could we make it work if I didn’t go with her? I wanted to go with her. I had school planned in a couple months, but I could go to school where we moved, right? I didn’t think it would be a problem to move somewhere else though I didn’t know what my parents would say. I shuddered at the thought. I couldn’t imagine having that conversation with them.

Along with thinking about the move, I thought about our arrangement. We were doing great now, but what would happen when she got bored with me? It would break my heart for her to leave me and tell me that I wasn’t enough anymore. No! I had to stop that line of thought. I was enough and she loved me. I really needed to learn to be less negative.

When I arrived at work, the parking lot was emptier than I would have thought for a Wednesday at noon in July. Perhaps today wouldn’t be as busy as I had hoped. I parked my car and then got out and walked up to the entrance of the restaurant. I went inside and was greeted by Crystal.

“Hey, Lilee. I didn’t know you were working today. How are you?” She didn’t know I was working? Wasn’t I on the schedule?

“I’m doing alright. Did I come in on the wrong day? Isn’t my name on the schedule?”

“I’m not sure. I would check it though, just in case. I gotta get going. I’ll talk to you later.” Crystal scooted off and went back to her tables while I headed toward the employee room to check the schedule.

Huh? My name wasn’t on the schedule at all. I needed to find Marcia and see what the problem was. Was I fired? No one had called me or told me anything. What the hell?

“Lilee?” Marcia asked, bringing my attention to her.

“Marcia, what’s going on? How come my name isn’t on the schedule?” She looked nervous.

“I was going to call you, but I got side-tracked. I’m so sorry. We had to do some cut-backs and you were the only part time employee, so you had to be the first to go. I’m sorry you came down here.” Something in the way she spoke to me and her stance told me that that was a half-truth. I idly wondered if it had to do with Alyi.

“I see. Well then, yes, it would have been more professional for you to contact me before my shift, so I didn’t waste my time coming down here.” With that, I turned and walked out of the room.

When I got back to my car, I didn’t know what to do. It was the middle of the day and I had nothing to do. I didn’t know what time Alyi’s dental appointment was, so I couldn’t just go to her house. I decided to just go home. It wasn’t like there was anything better to do.

On the ride home I was a little more focused on my driving with the help of the radio. Alyi had told me about a good station that I had never listened to before and I really enjoyed it. The music was a mix of music that ranged from the eighties to now. Alyi loved eighties music. There was always something on that station that was worth listening to. The music occupied my errant thoughts and let me calm down. I couldn’t believe I was fired.

When I got home, both of my parents were in the kitchen eating lunch. By the look on their faces it seemed they were shocked to see me. I had never ditched work before and I shouldn’t have been home.

“What are you doing home?” My father inquired when I walked through the kitchen door.

“I got fired.”

“What? Why?” My parents asked in synchronization. “What did you do?” Dad asked.

“I didn’t do anything wrong. Marcia said they were doing cut-backs and I was the only one that was part time, so I was the first to go.”

“Really? I thought they were doing good business. It’s always busy in there.” My father seemed to be as skeptical as I was.

“That’s what I was told. I secretly wonder if it was because people were complaining about me or gossiping, but I have no proof. Oh well. I guess I will just have to find a new job. I’m glad I have some money saved up.”

“I’m sorry sweetheart. We will ask around to see if anyone knows anything. Do you want some soup?” My mother looked concerned, but also seemed to agree with me more than Marcia.

“No thanks. I had a sandwich before I left. I think I’m going to go lay back down. It seems like a good day to stay in bed.”

“Do you want to go with me to the store? I need to buy some new pillows.”

“No thanks. I want to mope.”

“Now, Lilee don’t be like that. It was just a part time job. Like you said, you will find another one.” My father hated moping.

“I will find another job. I’m not worried about it. I just think the whole firing me and taking me off the schedule without telling me was crap. It annoys me.”

“I know, but it’s okay. Just forgive and forget.” I hated the ‘forgive and forget’ speech.

“Right. I will see you guys later. Good luck at the store, Mom.”

When I got back to my room, I just fell on the bed. I wrote in my journal about my job and still felt annoyed. I no longer had the same motivation I had when I woke up. I just wanted to get back into bed and sleep the day away. Maybe I could go see Alyi tomorrow, so I just had to make it through the day. I looked at my finished mermaid in the corner and slowly drifted off to sleep.

My poor mouth hurts. I hope your day at work went better than my day at the dentist. I read Alyi’s text when I woke up that evening. It was about eight o’clock at night. Poor Alyi. I wished I could make her feel better. I typed a reply. I have spent my day in bed. I got fired today. I’m sorry you feel bad. Anything I can do to help? I had spent most of the day in bed, but I was ready to lay back down and sleep through the night.

I got up to go to the bathroom and when I came back, there was another text from Alyi. What do you mean you got fired? What did you do? Why did everyone think I did something wrong? I guess because people don’t get fired for no reason. I replied: I don’t know for sure, but they said cut-backs. I’m going to go back to bed. I hope you feel better. I will come check on you tomorrow. I wanted to talk to her, but I wanted to sleep too. Ok babe. Sleep well. See you tomorrow. I fell asleep again.

Chapter 13

It had been a long day since I didn’t really have anything to do other than wait for the evening time. I did spend some time with my mother tending to her tomato plants, but that was about it. I thought about painting more than once, but I seemed to have no motivation to paint, which surprised me. I loved painting and I had never needed any outside inspiration before. I guess things change…

I arrived at Alyi’s house around seven in the evening, just as the sun had decided to start hiding.

“Hello,” Alyi murmured when she opened the door. She didn’t look like her usual cool self, she looked tired and sore.

“Hi. You look terrible. Let me take care of you.” I walked in the door and headed toward the living room.

“So tell me why you got fired.”

“They said it was cut-backs and that I was part time so I was the first to go. I hate to say it, but I think it’s because people have been gossiping about us. It’s just a hunch.”

“Fuck that. You don’t need that job anyway. Don’t worry about it, baby. I will take care of you.” Aw, how sweet. Even in pain she was amazing. “I’m not sure what we can do tonight. I’m miserable, but I’m glad you’re here. I like it when you’re here.

“If you feel too bad I can leave.” I didn’t want to leave, but I understood.

“I’m alright. I need to just relax.”

“What kind of work did you get done?”

“I had three of my back teeth pulled and had implants put in. It’s sore.”

“I’m sorry. What can I do?”

“I have an idea. Let’s watch a movie. You choose a movie for us to watch.” A movie? How unexpected. Uh oh. Will it be porn?

“Sure. Just anything? You don’t have anything in mind that you want to watch?”

“Nope. Surprise me. I’d like to see what you like when you get to choose for yourself.”

“Do you have Netflix?”

“Kind of. I have never set it up, but that TV is a smart TV and you can access it from there. We can set it up if you want to watch something. All you need is an account and a credit card, right?” She had a huge flat screen TV.

“Right. If you want to do that we can watch my favorite TV show. Almost all of the seasons so far are on there.”

“Sure. Let’s do it.” We sat on the couch and turned on the TV. Alyi went through the settings and found the Netflix option. She set up an account and put in her credit card information – from memory. I was impressed. I had no idea what my bank card number was.

“Okay, so which show is it?”

“It’s called Supernatural.”

Supernatural, huh? Is it scary?” She teased me.

“It’s not scary, it’s interesting. It doesn’t have the usual same drama crap other shows have. It’s basically about two brothers who hunt monsters.

“Sounds fun. I’m game. Do you want some popcorn? I can’t eat any, but I’d be happy to make you some.”

“I’ll make it. You get the show ready.”

“Fair enough.” I got up and skipped into the kitchen. I didn’t know where the popcorn was, but my guess was the pantry and it was spot on. Despite how stocked the pantry was, I didn’t really have to hunt for it. I found kettle corn instead of butter popcorn. I had only had it once before and I didn’t remember if I liked it or not, but decided to give it a try. I popped it in the microwave and while I waited, I got some sweet tea from the fridge. Alyi made great sweet tea. I grabbed my drink and the popcorn and headed back to the living room where Alyi and the huge TV awaited.

“Find everything okay?” She asked when I walked back into the room.

“I did. I got some tea along the way too. Did you find the show?”

“Yep. I found it and season one, episode one is waiting to play.”

“Yay.” I sat down on the couch next to her as she started the show.

“What did you think?” I asked Alyi when the show went off.

“It was interesting. I liked it. Do you want to watch another one or would these just be re-runs for you?”

“Both. I love this show. I could watch it all day. Do you want to watch more?”

“Sure. To be fair, two or three episodes would equal a long movie in length. We can watch until it’s time to go. I’m not really in any shape to do much of anything else.”

“Sounds good. Is there anything I can do for you?” I wanted to help.

“I don’t think there is anything you can do for me, sweetheart, but thank you. Let’s watch number two now.” She picked up the remote and started the next episode. “Come lay with me.” Alyi patted her lap and I laid my head on it. She ran her fingers through my hair for several minutes. When she was done, she settled her right hand in my hair and her left hand grabbed my hand and rested our hands on my waist. I felt so comfortable and safe. I couldn’t imagine anything better in that moment.

Alyi and I were getting ready to say our goodbyes after five episodes of Supernatural. I thought I was getting her hooked. I didn’t want to leave. I wanted to lay in bed with her and wake up beside her. I wanted more.

“Thanks for TV night. It was nice to just relax. I felt like crap, but you made my evening enjoyable. Thank you, Lilee.” Alyi looked so sincere as she said that.

“Thanks for letting me come over even though you felt like crap. I enjoy our time together. I hope you feel better. Call or text me if you need anything, please. I want to help.”

“I will, Lovely. Thank you again. Drive safe.” I could tell she was ready for bed and wanted me to leave. It didn’t hurt my feelings though. I knew she was just in pain. “You can stay if you want or if you’re too tired, but I don’t want you getting in trouble. Despite whatever plans we have made for ourselves, we are friends above all and my home is always open to you.” Hearing her say that almost brought tears to my eyes.

“I’m fine. I should go even though I don’t want to. Hopefully this issue can be resolved soon.”

“It needs to be because once we get more serious, I’m going to want you here with me, Lilee. I might not let you go.” She said that with a smile and it made me smile. I hoped she was serious. She leaned up and gave me three quick soft kisses on the lips and gave me a hug. It was so sweet. “Goodnight, Lilee.”

“Goodnight, Alyi,” I whispered and hugged her back. I didn’t want to leave, but after we released each other, I turned and headed for the door without looking back. If I had looked back, I would have been too tempted to stay. I went home, showered, wrote in my journal, and then went to bed.

Chapter 14

Today was going to be lame. I no longer had a job and Alyi was going out of town and I would have nothing to do – yet again. It was days like that when I wished I still had some of my old friends. I would call them, but I knew they didn’t want anything to do with me. I was usually content with it just being me and Alyi, but when she wasn’t available, it was slightly difficult for me. I’ve become addicted. I would call my sister, but I knew she was at work as was Justin and Riley, so I couldn’t venture out with them. Maybe I could see if my mother or father needed me for anything.

“Good morning, Lilee. You slept longer than usual this morning,” my father commented as I walked into the living room. I looked at the clock and noticed it was almost eleven. Wow, I was usually up around eight thirty. I guessed my body knew the day was going to be a waste.

“I hadn’t realized I’d slept so late. How are you today, Dad?”

“I’m alright. I thought I’d read some of the newspaper before I worked on my sermon for Sunday.”

“Sounds like a plan. Where’s Mom?”

“She ran to the grocery store for a few things. Do you need something?” My father sounded suspicious.

“Nope, I was going to see what her plans were for the day.”

“I think she’s making a pot roast for dinner, so probably preparing that.” I liked pot roast.

“Thanks, Dad.” I turned to leave and go back to my room.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes, just a bit useless. I don’t know what to do with myself.”

“I’m sure you’ll figure something out. Let me know if I can help.”

“Thanks.” I headed back to my room.

When I got in my room and closed the door, I checked my phone. There was a text from Alyi. My flight leaves at 4pm. Wanna come say goodbye? It was sent ten minutes ago. I definitely wanted to go and see her, so I typed out a quick response. Be there soon. I went out to my car and headed her way.

I pulled up Alyi’s driveway and saw her Hummer sitting out front instead of in her garage. I assumed she had been putting her luggage inside.

“Hello, Lovely,” she greeted me at the front door.

“Hello. Putting your stuff in your Hummer?” I asked as we walked inside.

“Nope, I had to run out earlier and just didn’t put her back in the garage when I got back. Riley is taking me to the airport, so my stuff is still in here.” She pointed to some luggage that was placed next to the door.

“I thought Riley was working today.”
“He was, but he is getting off early to take me. It was planned before you lost your job or I would have asked you to do it.”

“Oh, well thanks for inviting me over. I’ve had a hard time this morning.”

“Why? What’s wrong?”

“I guess I just feel useless and lonely. I don’t have friends anymore. The ones that are around here don’t like me anymore and the others are away at college and didn’t come home this summer. I don’t have a job anymore either and you’re leaving, so I don’t know what to do with myself. I feel like I need someone to tell me what to do.” I felt sad just telling her, but if anyone was going to make me feel better, it would her.

“Oh, Lilee please don’t feel that way. You are absolutely useful and loved. I would have invited you to come with me, but it will be all business and I won’t have a lot of free time. I will only be gone a few days and then we can be together again. I’m so sorry you feel lonely. We’ll discuss the authority role at a better time.” Her big blue eyes were filled with love and concern.

“I know and thank you. I love you too. I guess it just all hit me at the same time. I will be okay, I promise. I will just see what I can do around the house until you come home. I need to learn to be able to depend on myself to make me happy. It’s just that all these feelings feel foreign to me. I guess I just need to occupy my time.”

“Well, you’ll be coming here to check on my house and you’re welcome to anything here. You know there is a gym in the basement if you just need to get some energy out. My home is your home too. How is your painting and writing coming along?”

“I painted a mermaid last week and my journal is to be expected. I just write – nothing in particular. You said that’s what I could do. I write in it everyday like I’m supposed to even when it’s hard.”

“Of course. That journal is for you, not me. You can write anything in it. Why is it hard?”

“Because sometime I’m so tired when I get home I just want to go to sleep.”

“Thank you for telling me that and thank you for following your rule. I’m proud of you.”

“Well I figured out to just do it whenever and that it doesn’t have to be at night.”

“Good job.” We have been walking around Alyi’s house as we talked and ended up in the bedroom.

“Take your pants off,” Alyi commanded me. I did as I was told. “Panties too.”

Alyi came over to me and gently pushed me down on the bed and spread my legs. Every time she puts her hands on me I liquefied inside. I was ready for whatever she had to offer.

“Wait, what about your mouth?” I was confused. I knew she had been sore and I knew we didn’t have a lot of time.

“It’s still sore, but don’t you worry.” She walked over to her side of the bed and took something I couldn’t see out of the drawer of her bedside table. I closed my eyes and waited.

I suddenly heard something start buzzing. I could feel Alyi standing at the foot of the bed, between my legs. I felt her wet fingers lightly rubbing my clitoris, lubricating it. Next came a shock when she placed something smooth against me, buzzing.

My whole body jumped to attention when I felt the vibrations. My arousal peaked and my body began to immediately build, fast. Holy shit. I could feel it all over me and I could feel my clitoris getting more and more ready. How was that happening so fast? My body started jerking and as if that wasn’t enough, Alyi slid two fingers inside of me and thrusted until I came, hard.

“Shit! Fuck!” I groaned loudly.

“How was that?” She asked when the buzzing stopped.

“I think you know.” I was breathless. “What was that?”
“A bullet.” She held up a corded device. One end was small and silver – bullet like – while the other end was a small remote.

“That was quick.”

“Quick indeed. Bullets are great when you are doing it yourself. They work a lot faster than fingers.” My breath was coming back to me, so I sat up.

“May I put my clothes back on?” I had no idea why I felt shy.

“You may.” I got up and put my pants on while Alyi pulled her phone out of her pocket as it had begun to ring.

“Hey, where are you? Okay.” She hung up the phone and came to sit next to me on the bed.

“Riley is almost here. Thank you for coming to see me.”

“Pleasure was all mine.”

“Today perhaps. I want you to feel better, please.”

“I already feel better. I will have my phone, so text or call me whenever you want.” The doorbell rang and we stood up and headed toward the front door.

“Me too. Anytime, Lilee.” Alyi stopped me before she opened the door and pulled me close to her and kissed me deeply. Our tongues loved each other and it showed. She broke the kiss and just looked me in the eye, memorizing me. I did the same to her.

“I love you, Lilee,” she whispered and I blushed. “You’re my favorite.”

“I love you, Alyi.” She slipped me a key then turned from me and opened the door.

“Hey, Lilee. I didn’t know you were going to be here. Am I interrupting something?” Riley asked when we stepped outside in the heat. “It’s nice to see you.”

“Yeah, you too, but I’m just on my way out,” I answered. I turned to Alyi and she gave me a goodbye hug. “See you guys later. Enjoy your trip.”

“I will. Miss me, Lovely.”

“Always.” I walked back to my car and drove home.

We ate a late dinner that night. Apparently something went wrong with the pot roast and it had to cook longer than planned. It was still really good though. As much as I enjoyed the food that Alyi introduced me to - I loved home cooking. I sat at the kitchen table with my parents eating when my father decided to make conversation.

“Lilee, how are you doing?” My father asked.

“I’m alright. How are you?”

“I’m fine. Your mother and I wanted to talk to you. Cathy, do you want to start?”

“Lilee, we’re just worried about you. You seem to be depressed today and we want to know why.” My mother did seem concerned.

“I’m fine, I just have a lot on my mind. Nothing is wrong though.”

“Does it have anything to do with that girl?” My father always thought Alyi was a problem.

“No, it does not. She is leaving today to go to New York to inquire about a job offer. Things are just fine.” I answered a bit defensively. I hated these talks with my parents.

“We don’t want to upset you, but we need to talk about this. Are you dating her? I know I’ve asked before, but you seem to be spending more time with her than you do anything else. It’s making us worry more and more.” I couldn’t tell my dad that he was right. I couldn’t.

“You’re worrying about nothing. She’s my friend and that’s why I spend time with her. I told her I’d check on her house while she’s out of town, but we aren’t dating.”

“You two come from different places. She is troubled and comes from money. People like that always feel entitled and I don’t want you getting stuck in something you can’t get out of.”

“It’s not like that. She has money, yes, but she isn’t a bad person or isn’t consumed by it. We hang out and just watch TV sometimes. She has new puppies and we have fun playing with them. She’s normal and is like everyone else. She isn’t corrupting me or anything like that. Besides, how can you say that about her? You see her grandparents every week at church. You like them, so why can’t you like her?”

“It’s different and you know it. She has a past.”

“Doesn’t everyone? Look, I don’t want to talk about this anymore. You don’t know what you’re talking about and it just makes me angry. I’m done eating.” I got up from the table and went to my room.

I got to my room and decided to take out my journal and write. I wrote about my day and my feelings and how everything seemed to be changing. Alyi was right – writing did seem to help me organize my feelings and thoughts. Whether I write about my feelings or just about my memories - it helped. It seemed to give my mind something to focus on.

When I finished writing, my cell phone rang. It was Alyi and it made me smile.

“Hey, how was your flight?” I answered.

“It was fine. Our pilot is pretty good, so I kicked back on a private flight, but the flight was nothing special. How is my girl? Are you still feeling upset?

“No, well sorta. I’m not upset like I was earlier, but I just got into an argument with my parents and it’s got me annoyed. I’m tired of things always being the same with them. They won’t get over the fact that we’re friends. It’s stressful.”

“I’m sorry, baby. Is there anything I can do to make you feel any better?”

“I don’t think so. I think I just need to go to bed and then see a new day. How are things there?”

“It’s alright. The hotel is nice and I’m settled in. Lilee, I love you and please just get some sleep and wake up and be refreshed tomorrow. I have a meeting tomorrow, but I want you be at my house tomorrow around noon. There will be something for you.”

“I love you too and I will be there. Goodnight, Alyi.”

“Goodnight, Lovely.” And it was bedtime.

Chapter 15

I arrived at Alyi’s house like I was supposed to and used the key I was given to get inside. It was still a mystery what I was doing there, but I did as I was told. I walked through the house and finally found something for me in the dining room, on the table. There was a note left for me:

Lilee,

I expect you to take this credit card that I have left and go shopping. Go to the lingerie boutique in town and buy something sexy. I want at least three different pieces. One must be plaid. When you have purchased these, come back here and dress in them one at a time. You may use your cell phone or my laptop, but I want pictures of you in each outfit. Do not change into the next outfit until I have communicated back to you to do so. Take care of yourself and be good or I’ll know!

XOXO

Alyi

Holy crap, that’s hot! She wanted to see pictures of me in sexy lingerie? I could do that for her. I picked up the credit card and read it. Alicia L. Scott. I knew Alyi’s middle name was Leigh. It was a black Amex and I hoped they let me use it since I wasn’t her.

I went and got back in my car and nervously drove to the boutique Alyi mentioned. I had never bought sexy things before and the idea made me giggle. I wondered idly what colors and style would suit me best. I figured something red or brown. Was brown sexy? Did they even make brown lingerie? Oh well, I was going to find out.

When I arrived at the shop, I was hesitant to get out of my car. I felt good knowing I was wearing a new outfit and that it was Alyi-approved. I was wearing my new jeans and a strappy purple shirt. Surely if she approved of it then other people would too. Blah, blah. What was I even worried about? I was just rambling to myself.

I entered the shop and a very well dressed woman greeted me. She was wearing a tight black dress and black pumps. “Welcome,” she said. “My name is Patricia. Please let me know if you have any questions or if you need any help. Are you looking for something in particular?” She smiled.

“I need to just look around, thank you.” I knew I looked out of place.

“Of course,” she then wandered off, leaving me to my own.

I looked around the shop and realized that I had never been around so much lace, sheer, and leather before. The whole shop just screamed sex. Just being in there was making me feel sexy. I wanted to find the perfect outfits to make me look sexy for Alyi. I started browsing around at all the lovely things I saw. I noticed many things I liked and a few things I didn’t. I figured finding the plaid piece would be the most difficult, so I decided to look for that one first. Luckily for me, there were several things that were plaid - choosing would be the hard part. There were rows and rows of lingerie, but in the beginning I had to narrow my search.

There were labels on all the different styles. There were babydolls, teddies, bra and panties, corsets, plus size, leather, satin, and lace. I saw one outfit that was a black corset that laced up the front and had a black and pink plaid skirt. I saw it and I loved it. I knew that Alyi liked pink and black, so I hoped that she would like it too. The outfit was up on the wall, so I needed to find someone to help me.

“Excuse me,” I asked as I walked over to the sales associate, Patricia.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“I need some help, please. I’d like one of the outfits that’s on the wall.”

“Of course, darlin’. Come on.” I followed Patricia over to where I told her the outfit was and watched as she climbed up against the wall and got down the pieces in my size. They were perfect. I loved them even more than just seeing them on the wall. I looked down at the prices tags. Three hundred dollars! Holy shit. I knew Alyi didn’t give me a budget, but that seemed to be outrageous. I briefly looked around and a lot of what I saw had similar price tags. Geez. I didn’t know what to expect, but it sure as hell wasn’t that.

I pulled out my cell phone to call Alyi, but I knew she was busy and wouldn’t be able to answer. “Dangit, Alyi,” I said out loud, much to my surprise. I looked around and no one was staring at me, so I just assumed no one heard my outburst.

“Ma’am?” Patricia came over to me. “I’m sorry, but I overheard you say ‘Alyi’. Are you Lilee?” How did she know my name?

“Yes,” I answered hesitantly.

“I thought you might be. Alyi came by and gave us your description and name because she wanted us to let you use her credit card. She comes in here often enough that if I were to see someone else trying to use her credit card, I may have called the police. She asked us to help you if you needed it.”

“Well did she give you a budget? She didn’t mention one to me.”

“Open budget. You can buy anything in here you’d like.” Really?

“Thank you. I will continue to look around, but I am definitely getting this black and pink set.”

“Great choice. I will hold it for you at the register.” Patricia walked away and I walked toward the rest of the shop.

When I got back to Alyi’s house, I felt really good about the things that I had bought. I hoped I hadn’t spent too much money, but I knew Alyi would love the different things I got. It was about four o’clock and she had told me that she wouldn’t be free until about five o’clock this evening, so I had some time to get ready. I put the bags in Alyi’s bedroom and hopped into the shower for a world record of quick showers. I was out in ten minutes. I didn’t wash my hair because it would have taken so long to get it presentable and I didn’t have that kind of time.

About a quarter til five I put on my first lingerie piece. It was a babydoll piece that was satin and lace. It was pink, red, and orange and the colors all blended and faded into one another. The colors were beautiful and they went well with my crazy ginger hair and my complexion. I put on some red lipstick for the first time and turned on Alyi’s laptop, so I could take a picture of myself for her.

When the computer loaded up, I went to find the camera button when all the sudden Skype popped up and it was Alyi! I accepted the call and watched as Alyi’s face popped up on the screen and was looking at me.

“Hey, baby! Miss me?” She asked after a moment.

“Hey! Yes! I always miss you.” I was sitting in front of the computer now, but she couldn’t see below my shoulders. “I was just about to send you my first picture.”

“No need for pictures now. I’m here! I want a live show.” Oh wow. I suddenly felt shy. “Stand up. I want to see you, beautiful.” She was good…I stood up and backed away from the laptop. I did a few moves this way and that way and then finished with a sweet little twirl. She was able to see all the angles and views of me.

“Oh, it’s beautiful. Those colors look fantastic on you, Lilee. Good job. You look beautiful and sexy all at the same time. Next.” I backed out of the line of the camera and got my second piece. It was a sexy lacey lime green teddy. The top of it was lace and you could see my nipples peeking through it.

“How do you like this one?” I asked when I walked back in front of the camera. I did the same little show that I did for the first one. I was rewarded with Alyi’s wide eyes and slack jaw. She liked it!

“Damn girl. I love it. Green is a great color for you too. You have done an excellent job. I like the way that lace clings to your skin. I can see your little nipples too. Back up a little bit and let me see how your sexy ass looks in it.” I did as I was told and turned around and stuck my butt out so she could see it. It made me feel silly, but I knew she wanted me to and that she liked it. “Yummy. I wish I was there. This last piece better be plaid. Let me see it.” I did as she asked and changed into the last piece. I hadn’t tried the corset on before and it took a few minutes to get it right. Luckily, it laced up the front.

“I know it’s taking some time, but I saved the best for last. I’m hurrying,” I called out while I was still trying to get everything on.

“I hope it’s worth the wait.”

“Me too.” I finally got everything settled and the corset top had pushed my boobs up so perfectly. I even thought I looked sexy. “Here I come.” I walked out into the frame of the camera.

“Oh, goddamn.” Alyi’s jaw was hanging wide open. I felt my cheeks blush. Did I look that good? I guessed so. I couldn’t help my face splitting grin. “You look stunning.”

“You like?” I asked innocently.

“Oh, I like very much. I wish I was there to rip it off you. Go sit on my bed, Lilee.” I got up and took the computer over to the bed and sat down. “Good girl. Now I want you to take off that corset. I know it’s going to take a few moments, but that’s okay. I want to watch.” I slowly started to unlace the corset. It didn’t take as long to get out of it as it did to get into it. I finally got it off and set it on the bed next to me. It amazed me how comfortable I was with my nudity.

“Good girl. Now I want you to touch yourself. Run your fingers along your breasts and across your nipples. Make your nipples hard for me.” With all the compliments Alyi had given me – I was really in the mood. I was turned on and my hands felt good on my body. “Show me.” I knew what she meant, so I laid back on the bed and spread my legs open. I let my hands glide down between my legs. I just let my fingers play my parts like it was in instrument. They went up and down, back and forth, in and out. I came pretty quickly and just let my legs melt down onto the bed.

“That’s my sweet girl. That’s what I wanted to see. You looked too good to not have an orgasm.” I heard someone knocking at a door. I bolted up and looked around. “That’s here, sweetheart. I have to go. There was a last minute dinner meeting. I’m glad I had the time to spend with you now. I can’t wait to see you when I get back, Lilee.”

“I love you. Please be careful.”

“Back at you, baby girl. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Alyi.” And she was gone.

I got home from Alyi’s house and felt oddly energetic. It was a Saturday night and I didn’t want to just sit at home. I decided I would call my sister and see what she was doing.

“Hi, Lucy,” I said when she answered her phone.

“Hey, Lilee. What’s up?”

“Not much, I’m just sitting here in my car. Do you want to grab some dinner tonight? I’m bored.” I hoped she wasn’t busy.

“You’re in your car? Did you finally get a cell phone? Sure, we can do dinner. Do you want italian food?”

“Italian food sounds good. I did get a cell phone a couple weeks ago. Sorry I didn’t mention it before. I mainly use it to talk to Alyi. Anyway, I just got home and realized I didn’t even want to go inside and I wanted to see you. Meet me at the restaurant in twenty minutes.”

“I can do that. I will see you there.” I hung up and started my car. I was in a good mood about seeing Lucy. I had missed her.

When I got to the restaurant, I saw Lucy’s car pull in right after mine and we got to the door at the same time.

“Lilee, you look great!” Lucy said as she greeted me with a hug. I was probably still flushed from my orgasm which usually made my face redder. I was wearing one of my recently acquired jeans and shirt and I had flip flops on.

“Thanks, so do you. I’m glad you could make it. I’m hungry.” Lucy looked her usual self. She was wearing some cutoff jean shorts (nothing too short) with a dark pink tank top and flip flops.

“Me too.” We headed inside the restaurant and were quickly seated. I was worried that, for a Saturday night, it would be busy.

We sat down and both ordered sweet teas and looked down at the menu. I thought I knew what I wanted, but I figured I would take a look to see if there was something else I wanted. I ordered the chicken alfredo with a secret smile. That dish would forever be special to me. Lucy got spaghetti.

“You look happier and even healthier. How are you doing? What did you do today?” Lucy asked me once we ordered.

“I’m doing pretty well. I feel happier and healthier. I went to Alyi’s house today to check on things since she’s out of town.” I tried my hardest to keep a straight face like nothing unusual happened.

“Every time I talk to Dad he always complains about her, but he just says the same thing over and over, so I just tune it out. I don’t see anything wrong with her. How is she doing?”

“She’s good. She just had some dental work done, so she was sore, but was well enough to go on her business trip.” Lucy eyed me suspiciously.

“Can I ask you something without you getting mad at me?”

“Of course.”

“Are you and Alyi dating?” I couldn’t tell by the look on her face whether she cared what the answer was or not. I wasn’t ready to make the decision to tell her or not, but I felt like I had to.

“Yes.”

“I don’t know what to say. Regardless of what anyone else thinks, you look happy and I can’t ignore that. If that is what you want, I want it for you. I’ll support you.” I smiled big at her. It felt really good to hear her say that. “I assume the parentals don’t know.”

“Of course not. Dad would shit a brick. I’m not sure exactly what Mom would do. I don’t know what I’m going to do about them. They seem to be our biggest barrier.” Again, Lucy just looked at me. I didn’t usually cuss and I wondered if she was thinking about me saying shit.

“You seem different. I like the new you. You seem like you are who you want to be and aren’t being forced into it.” What a deep comment. I was happy with who I was becoming.

“Thank you.” I didn’t know what else to say. Our food came and we fell into silence while we ate. Somehow my alfredo wasn’t as good as the last time I had it. Compared to Alyi’s, it seem bland and boring. It held no chance of adventure.

“So, Lucy, are you seeing anyone?” I asked when I had finished most of my food.

“Sorta. I’ve been talking to this guy that I work with. We’ve gone out a few times and all that, but I don’t know if we both want the same thing. I’m not interested in sex before marriage and I think that’s what he’s looking for. He’s a good guy and all, but we might not be compatible.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I know that’s a hard choice to make. If I can help in any way, let me know. I’m not sure what I can do for that kind of situation, but I’ll do my best and will always listen.”

“I know and thanks, but I just don’t really know what to say. I just don’t want to change who I am and if he can’t accept me the way I am then it’s not worth it anyway.”

“I agree. Keep your morals, Lucy.”

“Thanks. I’m doing my best. Did you lose your morals?”

“I don’t think I lost them, but instead, changed them.” We fell into silence again as we finished our meals. It wasn’t until the check was brought that Lucy spoke again.

“Thanks for the dinner invite. It was really nice to get out and see you. I feel like we only see each other at church now. I miss us just spending time together.”

“I know, me too. I’m sorry. I’ve been a bit busy with other things, but I will try to make more time for us. Dinner is on me.”

“Are you sure? Dad said you lost your job.”

“Yep. I got this.”

“Thank you so much. I’ll grab it next time.” I paid the check and we headed toward our cars.

“I will see you tomorrow at church,” I told my sister as I gave her a big hug. “Maybe next time you’d like to have dinner with Alyi too.” I didn’t really know what Lucy wanted as far as Alyi and me dating and her now knowing about it.

“That sounds nice. I’d like that.”

“I look forward to it. Have a good night. I love you.”

“You too and I love you.” I got in my car and headed home and wrote in my journal about everything that happened during the day.

Chapter 16

When I woke up Sunday morning, I didn’t feel well at all. My stomach was churning and I was nauseated. It must have been the italian food from last night. I laid in bed for a few minutes trying to let my body settle, but it had other ideas. I had to get up and run to the bathroom. I barely made it in time, so I didn’t vomit on the floor. My poor stomach heaved and heaved.

“Lilee, are you alright?” My mother asked me through the bathroom door. I tried to respond, but threw up again.

“No,” I finally was able to mumble. “I don’t think I’m going to be able to go to church today. I’m sorry, Mom.”

“It’s alright, sweetheart. I just want you to get well. Is there anything I can do for you?”

“Just take a glass of water to my bedroom, please.”

“I will.” I heard my mother walk away and I could then hear faint voices as she talked to my father. I hoped they wouldn’t be too mad at me for not going to church, but I just couldn’t do it today.

I made it back to my room and saw a glass of water sitting on my night table next to my bed. I drank it greedily. I was so thirsty and had a nasty taste in my mouth. The water was everything I needed. After I had drank almost the whole glass, I climbed back into bed and went to back to sleep almost immediately.

A few hours later, I woke up and I felt a little bit better, but not much. My poor tummy was sore and the thought of eating was mildly repulsive. I laid in bed for a few minutes waiting to see if sleep would claim me again, but it didn’t. I ended up lying in bed and cuddling with my penguin. She always made me feel better. I thought about Alyi and how much I had missed her and then how excited I was that she was coming home tomorrow.

It was about one in the afternoon and my parents still weren’t home from church yet. I knew I told Alyi I would check in on her house today, so I decided to do it sooner rather than later. I felt well enough to drive over and just make sure everything was in order.

When I got to Alyi’s house, everything looked fine when I got out of the car. I knew everything was going to be fine, but I had to go inside to see. I walked inside the front door and moseyed around through the rooms. On my walk, I got a slight hint of hunger in my stomach, so I decided to make a peanut butter sandwich when I made it to the kitchen.

I made my sandwich and decided I would sit at the dining room table to eat. I had fond memories of that table. When I walked in the dining room, I was greeted by what looked like three dozen flowers. The bouquet was full of different kinds of lilies and roses. It was stunning. The smell alone was intoxicating. There was a small card at the base of the vase that read: For My Lovely. Holy crap. They were for me! I started to cry. Even though Alyi was far away from me, she still felt it was important to let me know she was thinking about me. Gosh, I loved her.

Something about being in her house made me not want to leave. I decided to go sit in the living room and watch some TV. I didn’t really have anything in mind I wanted to watch, so I just turned on some cartoons and laid down on the couch.

I must have fallen asleep because the sound of my cell phone ringing woke me up.

“Hello,” I answered without looking at to see who was calling.

“Lilee, where are you?” It was my mother.

“I’m at Alyi’s house.” I checked the clock and it was now five in the evening.

“What are you doing there? I thought she was out of town?” Before I could answer her, my stomach started heaving again. I ran to the bathroom. I felt bad my poor mother was on the phone listening to me throw up my peanut butter sandwich. I couldn’t respond to her until my stomach was done expelling its contents and was empty.

“I’m sorry, Mom. I thought I was feeling better, but I was wrong. I came here to check on the place and I fell asleep on the couch. You just woke me up.”

“If you don’t feel well - you should be home.”

“I know, but I don’t want to get in the car right now. I may try to come home in a few. I will be okay, Mom even if I stay here.”

“Just be careful. I love you and I hope you feel better, Lilee.”

“Thanks, Mom. I will do my best.” I hung up the phone. I felt terrible and didn’t know what I was going to do. I decided to do nothing. I still had the cartoons on, so I grabbed a blanket and made myself comfortable on the couch. I figured another nap was in order.

Soft hands were gently stroking my face, causing me to wake up. The room was dark and the TV was now off. Instinctively I knew that the hands touching my face belonged to Alyi. I could smell her sweet scent.

“Hi,” she murmured in the darkness.

“Hi.”

“Were you waiting for me? You feel like you have a temperature.”

“Both.” I was happy Alyi was home, but I was exhausted and didn’t want her to see me like that. It must be the middle of the night.

“Come on, baby. Let’s sleep in the bed. There isn’t enough room for both of us to be comfortable on the couch.”

“Okay.” I stumbled as I got up and Alyi grabbed me and led us into the bedroom. “Thank you,” I told her as she striped my clothes off and laid me down in the bed. “I’ve been sick and throwing up.”

“It’s okay, baby. I’m here to take care of you. Sleep well, Lovely.” She curled up next to me and I was gone again.

I woke up the next morning and laid very still. I could feel Alyi next to me, but I had to make sure I wasn’t going to get sick again. I slowly began to evaluate my body and everything, including my stomach, felt normal. I smiled to myself thinking everything was going to be alright today.

“Everything alright?” Alyi asked, stealing my attention.

“I think so,” I said, turning toward her. “I didn’t get sick again last night, right?” I didn’t remember getting sick again, but I wanted to make sure.

“No, ma’am, not with me. You slept like a rock though, very deeply. You looked like you needed the sleep. How are you feeling?”

“Better. My stomach seems settled, but that’s how it felt yesterday when I came over here, but then I got sick again. I think I’m okay though. Were you watching me sleep?” I was curious.

“On and off. I watched you fall asleep and then, when I got up to pee and for a few minutes again when I woke up. It sounds like a lot, but it wasn’t.”

“How was your trip?”

“It went well for the most part. My favorite part was when we got to webcam though.” She grinned a seductive grin at me. “The business part was what I expected. There was a lot of this and that and blah and blah. I got the info on money and expectations, but I have a job and for the moment, I’m happy about it. How were your days without me?” Her eyes got big and sad like a puppy and it made me laugh.

“It was pretty uneventful. After our webcam date I went to dinner with my sister. I really enjoy when she and I get to spend time together. I told her about us. Well, not all of it, but just about the dating part. She was okay with it and won’t tell my parents. It feels good to have someone else know, ya know? I’m happy with just us though.”

“I’m glad to hear that. I know you don’t see your sister enough, so that makes me happy and if you trust her with our secret then so do I. Let’s get some breakfast.” We got out of the bed. Alyi was gloriously naked while I was in my t-shirt and panties. Seeing her naked and not being about to have sex made me curious about something. I had seen the light scars on her back only once before and I had forgotten about them after I saw the ones on her arms and legs.

“Why do you have scars on your back? Are those part of your childhood?” I asked quietly.

“No, they’re part of my adult life. Those are from being punished hardcore. I never see them, so I didn’t think to explain them before.

“Are you going to do that to me?” I whispered.

“God, no. I will never scar your beautiful body.” She seemed to be shocked that I asked.

“Oh okay. Well, I’m curious about something else.

“Yes?”

“Do you like my hair?” I asked shyly.

“Of course, I love your red hair – you know that.”

“I didn’t mean the hair on my head.” She looked at me for a moment in surprise before answering.

“While I am partial to shaved or waxed, but I don’t mind your pubic hair. Do you like it?”

“I’ve never thought of it until I saw that you don’t have any. I just wondered if you would like it if I got rid of mine.”

“Well, that’s a personal choice. We can get rid of it and see if you like it. I’m not going to make you do anything pertaining to that though. I will leave that up to you.”

“I think I want to try getting rid of it. Yours looks so pretty.”

“Pretty? You think I have a pretty pussy? How sweet. I think you’re awfully pretty too.” Her lips shifted up into a half smile that made me think she was teasing, but honest at the same time. “We can eat breakfast then come back in here and get rid of it. We can do it.”

“Oh, okay. We can do that.” Alyi slipped on some shorts and a t-shirt then we headed toward the kitchen to get some food.

After we had some cereal and fruit, we ended up back in Alyi’s bathroom. I was a little nervous, but figured there wasn’t anything that could go wrong. I trusted that she knew what she was doing.

“Are you ready?” She asked as she filled up the bathtub about half way with water. “This isn’t going to hurt or anything, so don’t worry. Take off your panties and sit up on the side of the tub.” I did as I was told and prepared myself.

“I’m not worried, but I am curious. You’re going to shave me?”

“Yes. Now spread your legs.” I spread my legs and took a deep breath.

Alyi was now in the tub and getting shaving cream and a razor ready. I watched fascinated as she prepared to remove my pubic hair. I was excited. She leaned forward and began to spread the shaving cream on me. It was cool and smooth.

I felt the razor make the first stroke against my skin and it made me shiver. I watched as Alyi continued to stroke the razor over and over again. I was beginning to get anxious. It was taking some time and I wanted to see the final result.

“Help me for a second, Lovely. Hold this part with both hands and pull it back for me.” I did as she asked and held the top of me back to expose the arch over my clitoris. “This is the worst part. I remember when I used to shave, this was the hardest part to get to. It’s nice to have an extra set of hands to hold it while I shave it. I’m almost done.” I idly wondered if I should care that we were being so intimate right now, but I didn’t. There wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do with Alyi.

“When you used to shave? Don’t you still do it?”

“Nope. I’ve had laser hair removal. The only hair I have on my body is on my head.” What?

“Seriously? I had noticed you didn’t really have hair on your arms, but I figured it was just because you were a woman and had good hair genes or something.” How interesting.

“Ta-da I’m done!” She rinsed off all the shaving cream and stood up in the tub. “I’ll get a mirror, so you can see it. Stay there.” She got out of the tub and walked over to the counter and pulled a hand-held mirror out of a drawer and handed it to me.

I looked at my nakedness and loved it. I slid my hand up and down and felt the smooth skin beneath my fingers.

“What do you think?”

“I love it! It’s pretty and smooth. I want to keep it this way.”

“You just wait til the next time we have playtime. You’ll feel more than before.”

“Can we play now?”

“Nope. You’ve been sick and I want to make sure you have enough time to get well and my mouth is still sore. No sex for us today. We can just spend time together and relax.”

“Aw, are you sure? I feel better, I promise.”

“I’m sure. We can watch some more Supernatural if you want.”

“Sounds like a good plan.” I sighed and wished she would touch me.

We both put on panties and a t-shirts and headed to the living room to watch some TV. We got a blanket and curled up on the couch and began our show. I could see that she had been watching it without me. We started watching at season one and now it was almost at season three.

“That was fun I guess. I wish we could have had sex, but I respect your decision to wait. What you say goes. I always enjoy spending time with you and that’s all I think about. Even if we couldn’t play, I still enjoyed our time together. Thank you.” It was almost time to go, so I wanted to tell her how I was feeling.

“You’re welcome, Lovely. I always enjoy our time together too. I’m glad we have the kind of relationship where we can just hang out and spend time together and not have to fuck to make the visit worth it.” My phone began to ring when Alyi finished talking.

“Hello, Mom,” I answered my phone.

“Lilee, when are you coming home? I thought you were sick.”

“I was sick, but I’m feeling better now. Alyi got back this morning and we’ve just been watching some TV. I’m on my way home now.”

“Good. I’ll see you when you get here. Your father wants to talk to you.”

“Okay. I’ll be there soon.” I hung up and turned back to Alyi.

“I’ve got to go. Apparently my parents weren’t happy I stayed here last night and my father wants to talk to me.”

“That sounds depressing, I’m sorry. Let me know how it goes or if you need anything. I’ll be here. I love you, Lovely.”

“I love you too and thank you. Thank you for the beautiful flowers. I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Yep. You’re very welcome. I’ll text you.” She leaned in and gave me a sweet kiss on the lips and another on the cheek. “Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.” I headed out to my car with my flowers and then headed home.

When I got home, my parents were sitting in the living room and were apparently waiting for me. I knew this was not going to be good.

“Where you have you been and where did you get those flowers?” My father asked me when I walked into the room.

“I was at Alyi’s house.” I had to think of a lie. “She brought the flowers home with her and gave them to me because I said I liked them.”

“I thought you were too sick yesterday to go to church, but you felt well enough to go to her house and spend the night?”

“I didn’t feel well. Mom heard me puking here and on the phone when I was at Alyi’s house. I didn’t want to get back in my car and drive home if I was going to get sick again, so I just slept there. She was out of town and didn’t get back until this morning. It’s not like I just ditched and went to her house.”

“Then why did you go?”

“Because she was out of town and I told her I would go make sure everything was alright. That’s all.”

“That is uncalled for. Have you even been looking for a new job? I cannot ignore you didn’t go to church yesterday and weren’t at home in the bed. You should be ashamed of yourself. I am.” Ashamed of me? What the hell.

“That’s awfully harsh. I’m not ashamed of myself and I’m sorry that you feel that way. I’m sure you’ll feel better in the morning, just like me. Goodnight.” I turned and headed to my bedroom. Ashamed? That was uncalled for.

I shut the door of my bedroom with force, sat my flowers down, and began pacing my room. I didn’t want to deal with this, so I took out my journal and began to write about how my father was slowly sucking my soul out of me while Alyi was trying to keep it inside of me – at least that’s how it felt. I finished and just went to bed. I curled up with my penguin and was ready to be done with the day.

Chapter 17

The morning brought back the sting of my father’s bite from last night. How was I supposed to ignore that my father was ashamed of me? I needed to do something today that would boost my self-esteem. I was feeling really shitty about myself. I rolled over and looked at my cell phone and saw it was ten o’clock. I slept in again and I had a message from Alyi. Let’s go out for dinner tonight. You can come over whenever though. I didn’t know what to say, so I didn’t message her back right away.

I decided I needed a shower, so I got up and headed for the bathroom - luckily no one was in there. I hopped in the shower and enjoyed the hot water rush I got. My rigid body slowly began to relax from the heat and I slowly and leisurely washed my body. I tried to be mindful and just pay attention to the fruity smell of my body wash and the feel of the washrag wiping away all the stress I was feeling. I wasn’t going to let my father ruin my shower or my day. I quickly washed my hair and just stood and enjoyed the hot water again.

When I got out of the shower, I brushed my hair repeatedly before and after I dried it. I wanted it straight tonight. I hated fixing my hair. I was so bad at it, but it didn’t look half bad. My face looked mildly haunted though. I needed to just paste a smile on my face – hopefully that would fix it. I decided to wear a sundress and matching bra and panty set that Alyi had bought me weeks ago. It was still new to me because I hadn’t had a chance to wear them yet. The bra and panties were lacy lime green and the sundress was lime green as well with white stars around the bottom seam. I wore some strappy sandals that had heels on them. I looked and felt sexy in my outfit.

“You look nice,” my mother commented as I walked into the kitchen. She was cooking something, but I didn’t ask what.

“Thanks. I’m going out later and I wanted to look nice.”

“Well, you look beautiful.” She smiled at me and then the smile fell. “Lilee, I want to talk to you about last night. What your father said was out of line and I’m sorry. I can’t take those words back or change them, but I know it hurt your feelings and I’m sorry for that.”

“Do you agree with him?”

“It’s complicated. I love you – we both do, but you should have been in church instead of staying at that girl’s house. No matter what I think or feel, I don’t want to hurt you. He shouldn’t have said it.”

“So, you are ashamed of me, but you won’t say it? That’s great. I’m going out and I won’t be home tonight.”

“Lilee, wait. Can we just put it behind us? I love you. Where are you going?”

“Out. Love you.” I walked out the door and headed to my car. Once I got in and shut the door, I took my phone out and sent Alyi a text. On my way.

We were out for dinner and I suddenly began to feel inadequate and insecure. There were these good looking guys and beautiful women staring and talking to Alyi. She was polite and had manners, but wasn’t overly comfortable with the attention. She introduced them all to me. I hated that we had to pretend to be friends in public. We were still close enough in town that people knew who we were. I was craving for her to put her hand on me and show people that I was hers. It was hard having to hide from our town, but I knew she did it for me. My family would disown me if they knew I was in a relationship with another woman. My father hated that Alyi and I were friends and his words from last night came back to me. He would probably try to exorcise me if he knew there was anything sexual going on.

“Do you want something else to drink, Lilee?” Alyi asked me. Our dinner had been wonderful. Now we sat together enjoying a couple drinks.

“Sure. Same thing, please.”

“Yes ma’am,” I always giggled when she said that to me. She flagged down the waitress and ordered another drink for me and herself. I enjoyed it when she took control like that. It made me all tingly inside.

“What are you thinking about, baby?”

“I’m just thinking about all the people that keep coming by and saying hi. I do have to admit that not all of them were nice. Whether or not people said hi – everyone is still staring at us.”

“I know. I’m sorry. This town is fully of nosey bastards. I can’t wait to get out of this town.” She wanted to leave? Did that mean she wanted to leave me too? I was instantly heartbroken at the thought.

“Hey, what is with you tonight? Is something wrong?” I guessed my face must have said everything my mouth didn’t want to.

“I’m sorry. I guess sometimes I just feel insecure.”

“Insecure? About what? I want to understand, Lilee. You know you can tell me anything. I want you to tell me everything.” She was serious. I couldn’t keep eye contact anymore.

“Lilee, look at me.”

“I can’t,” I whispered back. I was starting to panic.

The waitress came by and sets our drinks down and before she could ask if there was anything else she could get us, Alyi handed her her credit card and told her we needed to pay our bill. The waitress took her card and walked away brusquely.

“If you want your drink then I suggest you drink it. We are leaving.” I looked up at her with tears in my eyes. She did not look kind. Her eyebrows were knit together and her mouth was set in a hard line.

“Are you angry with me?” I couldn’t speak above a whisper. I didn’t ever want her angry or disappointed in me. She didn’t answer me - instead she just kept looking at me. She was reading me. I couldn’t imagine what she was seeing.

The waitress came back and left the check folder on the table without saying anything. Alyi signed it and stood up to wait for me. I got up as quickly as I could without falling. I wanted to reach out and grab her hand, but I knew that would just get me in trouble.

She was quiet on the ride home. She turned on some music that was a bit too heavy for me to enjoy, but I kept quiet. I knew it was the music she listened to when she was deep in thought about something. When we pulled into her garage, she turned the engine off and got right out and I followed her lead. She didn’t say anything until we got in the house.

“If you have to use the bathroom I suggest you do it now.” I didn’t understand, but I did as I was told.

When I entered the bedroom, Alyi had taken off most of her clothes. All she had on now was her cute black panties and a black tank top. As a reflex reaction, I glanced down at her scars. I didn’t know why, but I thought they would be different somehow. I knew something was going to happen tonight and it made me anxious.

“Lilee, come to me. I think it’s time we move forward. Tonight I’m going to teach you how I expect you to kneel and be ready for me. Once you have learned this, I expect you to assume this position when I tell you to. Do you understand?” Luckily she wasn’t cold with me, just very serious. I nodded instantly. I knew my eyes were wide and were betraying my panic.

“Speak.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Good. Now I want you to slide your dress off. Unzip the back, slide the arm straps down, and let the dress fall to the floor.” I tried not to hesitate, but my fingers kept stumbling around each other, making my actions clumsy. My new dress was pooled at my feet and I stood before Alyi in my lime green bra and panties.

“Good girl. This is how I want you dressed when you are instructed to kneel. If you are not wearing a bra, then just present yourself in your panties. If you are not wearing any panties, then I want you naked. Do you understand?” Her eyes were appreciating my still frame. I nodded while blinking furiously. She maneuvered and out of nowhere slapped my unexpected ass. “Speak,” she said in a strong voice I hadn’t heard before.

“Yes, I understand,” I immediately responded while trying to adjust to the sharp sting in my behind.

“Good girl. Now kneel before me and sit on your heels.” She turned her head momentarily to cough as I sank to my knees. When she looked back down at me, I was ready. I was looking up at her with my eyes full of longing, excitement, and desire. In that moment, knowing what this new step meant, that was how she made me feel. All my anxiety was gone. Her eyes widened when she looked in my eyes. They were instantly hungry. Hungry for me.

“I love it,” she whispered. “I had a little something different in mind, but this is it. That look in your eye – I want you to always have that for me. I want this face when you kneel, baby. Now, I want you to fold your arms behind your back, so it pushes your chest out.” I did as I was told. With my hands behind me back, I sat up as straight as I could, so my chest was pushed out as far as I could get it.

“Perfect,” she whispered. “This is how I want you from now on. Exactly like this. When I tell you to get ready – this is how I expect to find you. I’m still working on getting our playroom the way I want it, so for now – this spot in my bedroom will work just fine. Despite how sexy I find that look in your eyes, when I snap my fingers, your eyes are to be on the floor. Do you understand, Lilee?”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Good girl. You understand that when you are in this position, that you are mine. Period. When I ask you a question, I want an immediate answer. When you are given a command, I want it followed without hesitation. This is our one on one time, Lilee. There will be no lies, no secrets, and no insecurity here. Do you understand?

“Yes, I understand.”

“Are you sure you can comply with that?”
“Yes. I promise I will do my best.”

“Good because this is what will lead us into our next step. Discipline.” I knew my eyes went from heated to nervous. “Don’t be nervous, as we discussed, this will be slow, just like everything else. Do you have any questions, Lilee?”

I looked away from her as I started to think of questions to ask. In the blink of an eye, her hand was grasping my jaw and forcing my eyes back to hers. “I didn’t say you could look away. Eyes on mine unless you are told otherwise. Questions?”

I knew there were a handful of questions to ask, but looking her in the eye, my old questions spluttered out. “Are you mad at me?”

“Mad? No, I don’t think so, but I do feel disappointed – which brings us to our next order of business.” Uh oh. “I wanted us to go out and have a nice dinner and enjoy our evening and for no apparent reason you shut down on me. I asked you what the problem was and you refused to answer me. Lilee, that was completely unacceptable. Now that you are here, before me, I expect you to tell me what your problem was this evening. Now.”

“Um, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to disappoint you. The idea of that makes me feel terrible. I was upset earlier because I was feeling insecure and not good enough. It started as just a nagging feeling when people kept staring at us. I know it’s silly, but it’s how I felt and then you started talking about wanting to get away from this place. All I could think about then was that you leaving this place meant that you would be leaving me. It made me upset, heartbroken even.” I said it all as fast as I could to make sure I got it all out before I started to freak out. Alyi’s eyes softened a little and she just stared at me for a moment.

Before I knew it, she was standing over me bending down. She put her hand around my neck and gently squeezed as the other hand helped lower me down, so I was flat on my back. It all happened so fast. I felt my breath shoot out in surprise. I laid there staring at her as she was straddled me, still holding my throat. I thought that having her hands around my neck like that would scare me, but my insides liquefied instantly. My arousal hit me so fast that it produced a very satisfying rush. Before I could say anything her tongue was forcing my mouth open and starting to dance with my tongue. She tasted like the sweet cherry taste that was in her drink. It was delicious. She was delicious. I wanted more when she pulled her mouth away from mine.

“More,” was all I could moan.

“More? Do you think you deserve more? You were not a good girl tonight and you hurt my feelings. I wanted to do something nice for you and you soured it for me.” My jaw dropped open in shock as her words cut me. I hurt her feelings? No. I didn’t want that.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, I promise. I want to make you happy and proud of me. Always.” I was almost pleading at this point. “Please, please don’t be mad at me.”

“Lilee, I don’t understand why you felt that way.” Her grip on my neck tightened. “Have I ever given you a reason to think you aren’t enough or that I want anyone but you?”

“No, you haven’t and when you say it like that I see the hurt in your eyes. I realize it was stupid. Call it a moment of weakness or something. You know the issues I have with myself and I really am trying to be better. Sometimes I forget how good and secure you make me feel. Please forgive me.” Reaching back with her free hand, she grabbed my crotch and almost growled. “I want this. This is mine and it is all that I want. Do you understand that little girl?”

“Yes, I understand. It’s yours. I only ever want it to be yours,” I said quickly, nodding. We stared at each other for several moments. Neither of us were blinking and the only movement was her fingers softly brushing against my now naked wetness through my super thin panties. I broke the stare and the silence with a soft moan as her fingers found my wanting and needing clitoris.

“You like that, baby, don’t you?”

“Mmm…yes,” I breathed.

“That’s my sweet girl,” she whispered back. Before I could orgasm she pulled her fingers away and brought them up to her lips. She slipped one of them in her mouth and groaned. “Now that is my sweet girl. So tasty. Here.” She lowered her other fingers to me and pushed both of them in my mouth. It was so sexy. The salty taste on her fingers just made me even wetter. I wrapped my tongue around them and sucked until Alyi smiled and slowly withdrew them. She briefly put the same fingers back in her mouth to lick my spit off them. Fuck!

I was so ready for her to do what she wanted with me. I was ready for anything she had to offer. She reared up on her knees, between my legs, and peeled my panties off. While arching my back off the carpet, she reached around and unhooked my bra. Once again, her eyes searched my now naked body. The strong desire I used to have to cover my body no longer plagued me. I felt sexy lying naked before her. Lying back down on top of me, once again, her hand enclosed around my neck again while the other hand trailed down between my legs. As her fingers assaulted me in the best way, she started to kiss me. This time her tongue was sensual and sweet. I moaned into her mouth and tried to spread my legs further apart. When I raised my hips and started grinding, she pinned me down with her hips.

“You like this, baby?” She whispered against my lips. All I could do was moan again in response. My body was starting to build again. “Does this feel good?”

“Yes,” I managed to breathe out. She decided to share the pleasure by thumbing my clit and pushing two fingers inside me. It felt so good. Her fingers moved slowly going in and out. My breathing was so ragged and out of control. She placed her tongue back in my mouth and I couldn’t stop myself from starting to suck it. My body couldn’t build anymore and as Alyi’s hand tightened more on my throat, I exploded. The sensation radiated through me and it was pure bliss. I was slightly light headed and it was euphoria. It was so intense, but her fingers didn’t stop fucking or stroking me. I let go of her tongue and cried out, loud.

“Oh baby, no one can hear you.” I couldn’t quiet myself. “See how that feels, baby? My hand around your throat, claiming you. My body on top you. My fingers inside of you. Does it feel or look like I want someone else? Hm?”

“NO!” I shouted, trying to control my body. She still didn’t stop.

“Does it feel that you are mine? Only mine?” She briefly pulled her fingers out of me, so she could slap my clitoris. She then resumed my torture.

“YES! YOURS!” I was starting to shake.

“Do you want more, baby?” She whispered.

I could barely think straight, but I couldn’t imagine her taking her hands off me. “More. Please. Make me yours.”

“Oh, Lilee, you are mine. Only mine.” Yes. My body started building again. My senses were so scattered that all I could do was just feel - just like Alyi always told me to do. Even though I had already completely surrendered myself to her, I felt my body lose all its control. I came again and even louder this time. I didn’t know how much more of this I could take.

“Yes, baby, louder,” she whispered against my cheek before biting my ear.

“OH, MOMMY! YES.” I screamed almost at the top of my lungs. I was falling apart.

Slowly Alyi’s fingers calmed down and left me throbbing. I tried to catch my breath, but it was hard. Alyi sat up, let go of my throat, and pulled me with her. She pulled me into her lap and cradled me with one hand around my back as she put her fingers in my mouth again.

“Suck,” she whispered so quietly. I did as I was told. I sucked her fingers with a ragged desperation. With her fingers in my mouth, I started to calm down and relax. Something about the taste of me on her fingers was soothing. Even after I had swallowed all of my saltiness off her finger, she continued to keep them in my mouth and I continued sucking them. We cuddled for a few moments and she held me. My head was nestled on her chest. Vaguely I noticed that she hadn’t taken off her tank top or panties.

While taking her fingers out of my mouth, she said, “Mommy, aye?” What? I had forgotten all about that. I didn’t know why I said that and having it brought to my attention made me slightly embarrassed.

“I have no idea why I said that. It just came out,” I blushed while I stuttered my answer.

“Well, you said it. It must have been for a reason. It’s okay, baby. Don’t be shy.” Was I being shy?

“I honestly hadn’t thought about it before.”

“Do you want to call me Mommy? I could go for that.” She sounded dubious.

“When you ask me like that, I like it. I feel shy saying that though. That doesn’t sound…wrong, somehow?” Once again, I felt myself start to get turned on though.

“I don’t think so. It isn’t used in an incestuous way. Girls call their male companions Daddy and there isn’t anything wrong with it. Mommy is no different for us. I think I like it. It’s done. From now on, you will refer to me as Mommy when we are together. Do you understand?”

“I understand, Mommy. This is making me all tingly. Is it my turn to please you now?” I asked while giving her my most desperate look.

“Oh, baby, if you insist. I suppose I could handle an orgasm.” While grinning at me, she stood up and slid her panties down her legs and ridded herself of her tank top. “My turn.”

Chapter 18

Breakfast was good,” I said. I had gotten up early and made breakfast for Alyi and me.

“Yes it was, Lovely. Thank you. That was very sweet and thoughtful of you.”

“You deserved it. I wish I could do more for you. What you did for me last night was more than I could say. I needed a distraction and reassurance. You always give me what I need.”

“You do plenty for me and I love you for it. It may be different if we lived together, but how we are now is just fine. I know you needed me last night and I did what I thought I needed to do for you.”

“I love you too and maybe one day it will be different.”

“How are you feeling though? Last night was pretty intense.”

“I’m alright. Like I said, that was exactly what I needed. I needed my mind off my insecurity and my father and then you just took control – it was perfect. Living life seems difficult these days and you make it all better.”

“What was wrong with your father? You didn’t mention it last night.”

“The night before last when I went home, my father told me he was ashamed of me.”

“What the fuck? Why would he say something like that?”

“Because I was here instead of at church. He didn’t seem to believe that I was sick then got sick again here and then he mentioned that I haven’t been looking for a job yet. It’s only been a few days! What he said to me was just unfair.”

“I’m so sorry, Lilee. No one should ever be ashamed of you. You are a wonderful person and I am proud of you. That makes me want to kick someone’s ass. You’re becoming a stronger person and you seem to be happy. I’d like to think I had something to do with that, but even if I didn’t, you’re perfect just the way you are. Please, don’t let him bring you down. You have too many reasons to keep your head held high.” She brought tears to my eyes.

“I’m just stressed. I love you and I want to be with you, but my parents hate you and hate the fact that I even talk to you. It’s stressful. I have the best time here and then go home and feel so low. I don’t know how to handle it.” Alyi reached out and pulled me in her arms

“Don’t cry - I’ve got you. I will do everything in my power to make you feel the way I want you to feel. If there is anything I can do to help you, please tell me. You’re mine and I won’t let you feel that way.” I loved hearing I was hers.

Come here, princess,” Alyi summoned me. Princess? That was nice. It was cute and made me smile. “I have something for you.” For me? A present? I followed her voice and ended up in the living room. She was sitting patiently on the couch waiting for me.

“Yes, Mommy?” I stood before her with her drink in my hand.

“Thank you, baby.” She held her hand out and took her drink. “Get ready,” she whispered. I knew what that meant.

Immediately I started to undress. I tried to be calm, but quick. I stripped down to my bra and panties and dropped to my knees, just like I had been taught. The anticipation had me instantly wet.

“Good girl,” she whispered to me. “I have been thinking about what you said to me awhile back about wanting to be collared. I like that idea, baby and I found one I want you to have.” My eyes widened at her as I watched as she knelt down next to me with a small gift bag. She reached in and pulled out a beautiful Victorian style choker necklace - it was a smaller version. The front of it was silver plated on both sides and was laced up corset style with black ribbon down the center. There was more thick black ribbon that branched off the silver part and circled around to the back of the choker and ended in a small circle. It was a beautiful necklace that just happened to have a place for a leash. It was perfect and I loved it.

“Do you like it? I bought this a few days ago and thought now was a good time to give it to you.”
“It’s perfect.”

“Bow your head a little.” I did as I was told and Alyi pulled my hair on top of my head and tied it, so it was off my neck. Her fingers brushed softly on the back of my neck. They moved back and forth repeatedly causing me to shiver. I wanted her hands all over me. I felt her place the necklace around my neck and fastened it in the back. She kissed the back of my neck before rising and standing in front of me.

“Perfect,” she whispered. “I think you look stunning. You look…mine.” Those words made my heart start beating faster. I could feel my breathing start to deepen. “Come,” she ordered and started to walk out of the room. I remembered watching something online and reading about how collared and leashed submissives walked on all fours instead of upright. I wasn’t sure what to do, so I started following her on all fours. There was no leash on this collar, but it felt right. Crawling down the hallway, my excitement was rising and I hoped there were orgasms in the future. Alyi was good to me and I knew if I was good to her that she would be gracious.

“Oh.” She was surprised when she saw me walking behind her on all fours. She turned around and walked back into the living room – I followed. It felt strange walking around on all fours. The only times I could remember being like that was sometimes when I played with the pups.

“I think you’re very sexy like that, Lovely.” I was complimented and it made me smile. It was a shy smile, but it was a strong smile. I loved it when I did something to please her.

“Thank you,” I said as I bowed my head to her. I wasn’t sure what made me bow my head, but it felt right.

“Come kneel next to the couch.” It was a command. I knelt by the couch like I was taught and watched Alyi walk out of the room.

I kept my eyes faced forward and tried to contain the excitement building in me. I was turned on, so I hoped she was coming back to ravage me.

Alyi came back with a bag that I could hear things moving around in. She sat down on the couch next to me and began to run her fingers through my hair. She was petting me. I wished I knew how to purr – it felt nice. I loved being with her like that. It made me forget about my troubles and gave my mind something to focus on.

Alyi grabbed my hair and pulled back forcing my head to tilt backwards. We were looking each other in the eye when she leaned down and kissed me hard on the lips. There was no tongue, but something about the kiss made it intimate. Our lips mashed and molded together for several moments before she pulled away. She then pulled my hair further forcing me up and onto the couch, but continued to pet me.

“Good girl,” she purred at me. “Such a sweet girl.” The sentiment made my insides explode with pride and desire. I liked being her good girl. Alyi began to take my bra off. Her hands slowly caressed my breasts repeatedly while she twisted and pulled my nipples softly. A lazy moan escaped my mouth as my head tilted backwards.

“Stand up.” I stood and watched as Alyi began to pull my panties down. I was standing naked before her and proud of myself. I wanted her to touch me and to love me and I knew that she was going to. “Lay down on the carpet.”

I silently laid down on the carpet and closed my eyes. Alyi began to trail my body with her tongue. She started at my chest and suckled on my nipples before stroking her tongue all the way up to my neck and then to my ear. I was so turned on by then that I was sure I was dripping. I tried to lay as still as I possibly could while her tongue covered my body, but it was hard. Instinctively, my hips rose to meet hers and immediately she pushed them back down.

“Don’t move,” she instructed me.

I wasn’t sure how much I was going to be able to take when she spread my legs and began to softly lick me. Holy fuck. It was so slow and teasing that it almost burned my insides.

“Please, Mommy. I need…” I begged. She didn’t speed up though. She just kept to her leisurely licking.

Finally she stood up and strapped on a strap-on. I could tell the dildo inside was a little bigger than the one we had been using. I wondered idly if it would hurt, but then I realized I didn’t care at that point. I wanted anything she could give me. Instead of leaning down between my legs, she laid next to me.

“You come to me. Get on top, baby girl,” Alyi said as she looked at me and held out her hand. Me? On top? I had never thought about that before. It was always the other way around.

I got up and straddled her as best as I could. Alyi positioned the head of the dildo at my entrance and I slowly eased down on the glass cock. It felt so good. I went extra slow because I didn’t know what I was doing, but it made me moan the whole way down. I could feel it deep and stretching me inside and I loved it. I had never felt so full and used. I kept going down until my body hit the bottom of the dildo. It was all the way inside of me. I sat still for a moment to enjoy the feeling of it inside me.

“Everything okay?” Alyi asked.

“Yes, this feels so good. I’m not sure how to move though.”

“Do what feels natural. You can move up and down or back and forth. Set a pace for yourself and just go with it. You’re in control right now.” I didn’t want to be in control. I liked it when she was in control. I slowly began to rise and fall. I could feel the friction right away. It was so different from when she fucked me. I did it again and began to slowly, but continuously, rise and fall. I set a pace for myself and my insides were quivering.

“That’s it, baby. Fuck me.” And I did.

I began to go faster and faster and my body began to build. It was sexy watching her underneath me, enjoying me. It gave me some kind of power that I hadn’t had before. It felt strange, but it felt right all at the same time. I kept rising and falling until my legs got tired. I couldn’t bounce myself up anymore.

“What’s wrong? Why are you stopping?” Alyi asked.

“I don’t think I have the stamina to do this.” How embarrassing.

“It’s okay. I’ll help. I’m going to rock you back and forth and you just jump in when you want to.” I nodded and started to lose my control as Alyi took my hips and began to move me.

Back and forth felt different, but it was still pleasurable. It felt good, but I wanted my power back. I tried using my legs and arms to go back and forth and that seemed to work alright. I removed Alyi’s hands from my waist and began to move myself again. She put her hands back on my waist, but didn’t control it anymore. She seemed okay with that, so I continued. My body was building and I knew I had to release it. I found a good pace of going back and forth and up and down that I could follow and soon my body couldn’t hold anymore.

“Fuck! Mommy!” I yelled out as I came. I had never been so tired before from an orgasm. My whole body fell forward on top of Alyi and I just gave up. I could hear her giggles in my ear.

“I see you like that. I’ll have to keep that in mind. You’re such a sweet girl. My girl. Mine,” she whispered to me.

“Yours,” I whispered back.

It was moments later when I lifted myself off the glass cock and was pushed backwards onto my back. Alyi raised up between my legs and plowed that cock back into me. I screamed out in surprise and fullness, but she put her hand over my mouth. She had never done that before and it was confusing, but seriously hot.

“Shh…I’m going to fuck you now, Lovely.” And she started pounding hard and fast into me. I had no energy, but I could immediately feel my body start to build again. Again? So soon? I was going to die this way and it was a sexy thought.

Alyi continued to fuck me harder and harder. She was holding one leg up in the air and the other hand fell from my mouth to my throat. I liked her hand around my neck. As she fucked me, she would squeeze a little and then release a little. My mind was on cloud nine and it wasn’t going anywhere.

With her hand around my neck, my moans came out as a mutter and a groan, but I knew she knew what I meant. As my body built to the point of no return, Alyi squeezed harder on my throat as I came. My whole mind went blank. It was full of pleasure and nothing else.

Instantly Alyi withdrew from me, took off her pants and panties, and climbed up my body to sit on my face.

“Lick me,” she commanded.

I had her sweetness in my face and with all the energy I had, I licked furiously. I took turns licking a sucking her – just how she liked it. I was able to get a hand up and placed two then three fingers inside of her. She was so wet and turned on that her body seemed to accept the three fingers well enough.

“Fuck,” she called out loudly. It was empowering. I continued licking, sucking, and finger fucking for a few minutes and then I could feel her body reaching the point of gold. I started sucking hard on her clitoris and felt it as her body exploded onto me. I could taste her all over her.

I withdrew my fingers and she got off me. She kept eye contract with me as she sat down next to me and as she watched, I put the three fingers that had been in her in my mouth. She tasted so good that I moaned my enjoyment.

“Taste good?” She asked.

“Best thing I’ve had all day.” She grinned and raised her eyebrow at me.

“Good. Everyone deserves a treat every now and then.” She winked at me and we both started to giggle. “How was that for you though? Did you like being on top?”

“I did. I guess I need to do some more exercises for my legs though. I couldn’t finish the whole thing by myself.”

“It’s not your fault – I should have helped you more. I just wanted you to see what you liked first. Next time will be easier.”

“I can’t wait.”

“Are you hungry for dinner yet?”

“Maybe after a shower.”

“Sounds good to me.”

Alyi and I sat around the kitchen bar as we waited for our pizza to come out of the oven. We were both clean and fresh out of a shower. I was so relaxed and calm that I didn’t care what was going to happen the rest of the night. Well, that wasn’t true. I knew I had to go home tonight at some point. I decided to go home late enough that my parents would be in bed and I wouldn’t have to do deal with them.

“What are you thinking about?” Alyi asked me.

“Just everything, but about going home later. I don’t want to, but I know I need to.”

“I know and I’m sorry. One day it won’t be a problem anymore. It will get easier.” Right as she said that the oven dinged and our pizza was ready.

I loved this kind of thing. We were crazy sexy an hour ago and now we’re just sitting there talking and waiting for frozen pizza. It all seemed so normal. It made me believe that this would last longer than just the summer. We enjoyed each other’s company and we were exploring sexually together. That was what I wanted – what I needed. I had faith in us and I wasn’t going to let anyone else break us apart. We were perfect the way we were.

“We probably want to let the pizza cool a little bit before we dig into it. Just a few minutes. Almost always, the only time I burn my mouth eating is with pizza,” Alyi commented, bringing me back to the present.

“I agree. That cheese gets really hot sometimes.”

“So, there isn’t anything on your mind that you want to talk about?”

“I don’t think so. I mean, I was just thinking about how I have faith in this relationship and that I need to be more positive in general, but that was just an errant thought. As always, my parents are an issue, but not worth ruining dinner over. What’s on your mind?”

“I was just admiring how your look in your new collar. It’s a necklace, so you can always wear it and don’t have to worry about people wondering why you’re wearing a collar. I don’t want you to take that off. Every time I see you – I want to see you wearing it. You may take it off to shower if you wish, but it goes right back on when you’re done. Do you understand?”

“I understand. I don’t want to ever take it off. I love it. I think it’s beautiful and it means that I’m yours. All I want is to be yours.” I blushed at her while saying that.

“You are mine and I love it too. You’re all I want. You’re my Lovely.”

“Why do you call me that? I like it, but I’m just curious.”

“Why not? You’re lovely and beautiful – why shouldn’t I call you that? You’re lovely and I want you to know it.” How sweet.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Lovely.”

We decided to cut the pizza and eat it. It was a cheese pizza and had light pepperonis on it. It was nice to know we had things in common. Once we started eating, our conversation died.

I arrived home about eleven o’clock. I didn’t see any lights in the house on, so I assumed my parents were in bed. I snuck in the house and went straight to my bedroom. I wrote in my journal, grabbed my penguin, and crashed – hard.

Chapter 19

It was Friday and I was in the car driving to the grocery store to pick up a few things for my mother when I got a text message. I was at a red light, so I grabbed my phone to see what it said. Hey Baby. What cha doin’? I loved getting texts from Alyi. I quickly responded back. On my way to the grocery store. The light turned green, so I set the phone down and started to drive. A few moments later my phone rang.

“Hello,” I answered.

“Are you driving?” Alyi’s voice sounded suspicious.

“Yes,” I answered cautiously.

“And texting. That would be considered dangerous behavior, don’t you think?” Oh shit.

“Um…I was at a red light.” I silently prayed that would be good enough of an answer.

“Irrelevant. You’ve broken a rule and what does that mean?”

“Punishment,” I whispered. My breathing stopped and it was hard paying attention to the road.

“That’s right. I’m glad you know that. Be at my house at seven tonight, okay?”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“Good girl. Stop texting, hang up, and drive safe.” Alyi hung up on me, but I couldn’t even set the phone down. I just drove and kept the phone at my ear. Only when I eventually pulled into the store parking lot did my arm relax and drop the phone. All I could think about was my up and coming punishment.

I sat in my car watching people come and go past it in the parking lot. My mind couldn’t seem to convince my body to get out of the car and go inside. I finally managed to head in the store. I mindlessly wandered around looking for the various crap that I was supposed to be getting. I just kept imagining what was going to happen once I got to Alyi’s house. What was going to punish me with? A whip or something? I had no clue and I was terrified.

On my way home from the store I decided to try and tune out my fear and just pay attention to the road and the Christian music that the radio was playing. I was able to relax and let my positive energy flow.

When I got home from the store my mother came out to my car to help with the groceries.

“Was the store busy?” She asked when she arrived at my car.

“Not really. I had a lot on my mind, so I wasn’t really paying attention though.”

“Okay, anything you want to talk about? I like your necklace, by the way. Where did you get it?”

“Thank you - Alyi gave it to me and no, I don’t want to talk about it, but I got everything for you and I won’t even be here for dinner.”
“What? Where are you going?”

“Alyi’s house. I forgot we had plans.” My mother waited a moment before she said anything while we walked the bags into the house.

“I don’t know why I even ask you anymore. All you do is spend time with that girl. I guess I should just start assuming that’s where you are.”

“She’s my friend and we like hanging out together. We have more in common than you’d think. There isn’t anything wrong with that. We aren’t doing anything illegal.”

“Really?”

“Of course not.”

“That makes me feel a bit better. I didn’t know what you two were doing. Your father thinks the worst, you know. I’ve decided to try and accept the fact that you two are friends. You seem happier over the past few weeks and I like to see you that way. I assume it’s because of your time with her.”

“Really? Thanks, Mom. That makes me feel good to hear you say that. Has Dad said anything like that or is he still anti-Alyi?”

“Your father is slower than I am with all of this. Please don’t give him too much grief over it. I know he gives you a hard time, but it’s hard for him to let you out of the house. He doesn’t trust Alyi and thinks she’s a bad influence, but I hope he will come around. Have some faith in him.”

“Okay.” We had got all the groceries inside and were now putting them away.

When all the groceries were put away and enough time had went by that I could leave the kitchen, I went into my room to think about my impending doom. Punishment was the part I thought about and dreaded the most. I knew the day would come and I wasn’t really sure how I felt about it. I knew I wouldn’t walk away from my punishment bloody like in the picture. I trusted Alyi.

When six thirty rolled around, I got in my car and headed to Alyi’s house. My mind was racing, thinking about the different punishments I might endure tonight. I tried convincing myself it was worse in my head than it would be physically, but I wasn’t buying it. I could tell my heart was beating significantly faster, but I remembered Alyi saying that first and fore-most she would use her hand to spank me. I could handle that, couldn’t I? I thought so. I spent the rest of the drive not dwelling on anything. I could do it.

When I got to Alyi’s house, I kept my head held high as I walked to the door. “Good evening, Lilee,” she said as she answered the door.

“Good evening,” I said shyly.

“Come in and head to my bedroom.” I took a deep breath and did as I was told.

I got into Alyi’s room and I expected it to look different somehow, but it looked exactly the same. I guessed my mind knew what was about to happen would be different, so I expected everything else to be different too.

“I don’t know what to do,” I whispered when Alyi shut the door behind us.

“You just do what you’re told.” She was serious, but in a different way. I could tell her mannerism had changed and she looked…Dominant. She looked sexy and delicious. “Take your shoes, socks, and pants off,” she said as she sat on the bed. I took everything off with as much dignity as I could. “Now your panties.” I took my panties off with a little less dignity and stood there naked from the waist down.

“Now what,” I asked with my voice barely audible.

“Come and stand next to me.” As I stood next to her, she grabbed my arm and tugged me, so I fell over her lap. “Now, Lilee you are being spanked for breaking a rule. Tell me what you did.”

“I engaged in dangerous behavior. I was texting and driving and I deserve to be punished.”

“Yes, you do. It was dangerous and illegal. I want you to count each spank. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“Good girl. Now grab one of my ankles with both your hands.” I did as I was told and with that came a mighty whack to my ass.

“Ah,” I called out. “One.” It hurt more than I thought it would. Alyi slapped me another time. “Two,” I screamed. My poor ass was starting to burn and I felt confused. I was trying so hard to just relax and accept my fate. The next hits came in quick succession of the next. “Three, four.” Alyi briefly took a moment to rub and knead my sore behind. When she hit me again, it pushed something inside of me and I started to cry. “Five,” I cried out.

By the time Alyi got to number fifteen, the tears were streaming down my face and my body was on fire. “Fifteen,” I whimpered.

“I think that will do.” Alyi’s breath was heavy, sexy. “Kiss it better. You made it hurt.” She placed the hand she had been spanking me with to my lips. It was now red. I kissed it three times before she withdrew it from me.

Gently I began to be lifted me off her lap. I did my best to help, but I kept fumbling. I didn’t know up from down. I didn’t know anything. I laid flat on my stomach on the bed and just stared at the tears that were getting the bedspread wet. Alyi didn’t say anything to me for a few minutes. I figured she was letting me calm down.

“Lilee? Are you alright?” She sounded very calm. I thought it was deliberate. Was I alright? Did I even want to speak?

“Yes,” I answered quietly. She laid down next to me and started to run her fingers through my hair. It calmed and soothed me. The small gesture made me feel not so crappy. I didn’t know why I felt so guilty. I didn’t know if it was because I let someone else spank me or because I let Alyi down enough that I deserved a spanking. On top of that, I couldn’t tell how I felt about the pain. It hurt, but it was manageable. All I knew was that Alyi was with me and it helped me.

“Sweet girl?” She said finally.

“I’m okay,” I replied with a still hushed voice.

“Talk to me, Lilee.” Alyi slid her hand across my cheek, wiping away the last of the tears. “How do you feel?”

“I don’t know. I’m confused. My mind and my body seem to be at odds with each other. I don’t know what to listen to.” It was the truth.

“Your body. I want you to listen to your body. It doesn’t lie. Your mind, on the other hand, could possibly deceive you. Your body and your mind can sometimes be separate.”

“My body says pain, but there is something else there.”

“Stand up, baby.” I maneuvered off the bed and stood up in the middle of the room. Alyi took my hand and led me over to a full length mirror on the wall. I stood there and stared at myself.

“Tell me what you see,” Alyi instructed me.

“I see a red face with swollen eyes.”

“And what does that tell you?”

“I’m not sure.”

“Your eyes simply say that you’ve been crying. What else do you see?”

“I see that my body is slightly shaking.”

“That tells me that you’re simply shaken and that you’ve not relaxed yet. What else?
“My ass is red and burns.”

“That tells me that your ass is angry with me because I hurt it. That doesn’t mean that your mind has to feel the same way. Let’s see,” Alyi leaned down and gently spread my legs apart.

“Feel,” she said and I reached my hand between my legs just to be greeted by a handful of wetness. I was seriously turned on. “What does that tell you?”

“I think it’s telling me that I liked it,” I whispered. I was surprised by my own admission. Alyi gave me a goofy, but sweet smile. We were actually on the same page with this punishment.

Suddenly she dropped to her knees and started to kiss my sore ass. She planted soft kisses across each cheek and she was just adding to my arousal. Her fingers slowly worked their way between my legs and started to stroke my clitoris. I couldn’t believe how good it felt given the circumstance, but I couldn’t deny it. She pushed my legs further apart and started to slowly lap at me. Alyi’s head was now between my legs and I could tell she was comforting me with her tongue.

“Ah,” I moaned. My body was already climbing and I couldn’t stop it. I just stood there and did my best not to fall. “Yes,” I whimpered. My body exploded and I stumbled backwards into Alyi’s arms. I couldn’t hold myself up anymore and she helped me back to the bed. She gently took my shirt and bra off before laying me back on the bed, ass up. She got up and went into her bathroom for a moment then came back and began to rub some cool lotion on my behind. The lotion stung for a moment, but then started to immediately soothe.

“Call your parents. You’re staying here with me tonight and we are having lunch with my grandparents tomorrow.” I did as I was told and luckily the answering machine picked up so I didn’t have to deal with either of my parents. While I was leaving the message, Alyi started to take off her clothes.

“Don’t get used to me pleasing you after a punishment. Your job will be to please me since you screwed up. This incident happened a little backwards, but I just wanted you to feel safe and I wanted to make my point in showing you that your body enjoyed it. I felt a little sorry for you. I can’t continue to be so sensitive when it comes to punishments. Do you understand?”

“Yes. Thank you for taking care of me.”

“Get in the bed,” she said as she started to pull down the sheets. “Face me.” I did and then cuddled up to her and instantly fell asleep.

Chapter 20

I woke up sometime in the middle of the night to the feeling of Alyi getting out of bed.

“Where are you going?” I asked half asleep.

“We went to bed rather early. I need to take the dogs out, so they don’t have any accidents in the night. Besides, I don’t sleep much. I thought I might get some work done while you were sleeping.”

“What kind of work?”

“I’ve got a lot of things to go though for my new job.”

“Okay. Good luck. I will see you in the morning. I love you.”

“I love you, Lilee. Sleep well and dream of me.”

“Always.”

In the morning, the first thing I realized was that my ass was still sore, but it wasn’t unbearable. I laid in bed thinking about last night and I actually smiled. I survived my first punishment and I didn’t hate it – it just confused me.

“Morning, Lovely,” Alyi said as she came out of the bathroom fully naked.

“Morning, my sexy goddess. You should have woke me up, so I could have joined you in the shower.”

“You were sleeping so peacefully and after last night I didn’t have the heart to wake you. Besides, my shower was very uneventful.”

“I could have changed that.”

“You’re right and that was the other part of your punishment. I didn’t have the heart to take it any further last night - like I told you, but you owe me. You owe me pleasure and only me. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“Now.”

I don’t know why I’m so nervous,” I told Alyi in the car ride over to her grandparents’ house. “I’ve known them for years and see them every week at church. I guess it’s because it’s a personal occasion. I won’t have any buffers in the conversation this time.” I felt good aside from my nervousness. I had pleasured Alyi all morning extensively and I was wearing a lovely white sundress with red flowers on it. I felt good.

“You are worrying about such silly stuff. You don’t need to worry. My grandparents really like you.”

“Do they know about us?” I wasn’t sure whether or not she had told them. It was just another thing for me to worry about.

“Not in so many words. I talk about spending time with you and Grandma has commented on us being together more and more, but the words ‘we’re dating’ have never come out. They might assume it though. Either way, it’s okay. They can keep a secret.”

“Okay. I’m going to relax and just focus on being with you and enjoying Evelyn and Jake’s company.”

“Sounds like a mighty fine idea. I will try and do the same thing.” The rest of our drive was spent listening to music and giggling at each other while singing out loud.

Evelyn and Jake lived on the outskirts of town. There was a nice twenty-five minute drive to their house from Alyi’s house. The drive alone was pretty calming. It was summer and all the flower fields along the way were in bloom and beautiful. I always liked this drive when Alyi used to live with her grandparents. If I had to make a trip – this kind of road was the one I’d like to take.

We finally pulled up into their driveway. There weren’t any cars in the driveway, so I assumed they were in the garage.

“Ready?” Alyi asked.

“Ready.” We got out of the car and stood in front of their white mansion.

The house was large and had large white columns around the front of the house. It was a Victorian style house and it was lovely. There were several acres of bright green lawn and a stunning flower garden that wrapped around the front and stretched to the sides of the house. It was a stunning, but intimidating house. We walked up to the front door and Alyi simply opened the door and we walked in. Within moments Evelyn was in the foyer greeting us.

“Hello dears,” she greeted. “I’m so happy you two could make it. Lunch just got finished and the old man is setting the table.” The old man? I loved Evelyn – she always had something witty to say.

“Hey, Grandma thanks for having us. We are happy to be here.” Alyi reached out and gave her grandmother a big hug.

“And one for you too, dear.” Evelyn reached out and gave me a hug too.

“Hello Evelyn. Thank you for inviting me to lunch.” Alyi reached out and took my hand. My heart stopped as her grandmother’s eyes fell on our hands. She smiled and turned for us to follow her into the dining room.

“Good afternoon, ladies,” Jake greeted us as we walked into the dining room.

“Hello, Grandpa.”

“Hello, Jake” He closed the distance between us and scooped Alyi and I into one big hug. He was such a sweet man.

“What cha feedin’ us?” Alyi asked.

“Whatever you brought,” Jake laughed.

“I brought Lilee. Somehow, I don’t think there’s enough of her for me to share her.”

“Alyi!” Evelyn exclaimed. “Behave.”

“He started it.” Jake just kept laughing at them. As awkward as the conversation was, it felt comfortable and normal.

“I hope you’re hungry, Lilee.” He smiled kindly at me.

“Yes, thank you. Alyi’s been starving me.”

“Hey!” Alyi exclaimed. “I do a lot of things, but starving isn’t one of them.”

“She’s right, but I am hungry.”

“Good. Have a seat.” We sat down next to each other and waited while her grandparents put the food on the table, refusing to let us help.

The food looked and smelled delicious. It was grilled lemon pepper chicken that was garnished with a lemon slice. There was seasoned rice, fresh cut green beans, and a basket of fresh bread. My stomach started to growl just looking at all the wonderful food.

“What have you ladies been up to today? Anything?” Evelyn asked as they sat down.

“Not much. We just hung around and played with the puppies.” Alyi didn’t miss a beat. I would have stuttered out an unbelievable lie. Her wetness had been all over my face for most of the morning. I certainly couldn’t have said that.

“Oh, good. How are those pups doing?” We were now starting to make our plates of food. We were drinking sweet tea.

“Good. They’re growing. They are pretty much fully potty trained, so that’s good. I love the little things. They really do seem to make everything cuter.” Jake said a small prayer and then I took my first bite of chicken.

“This chicken is fantastic,” I complimented.

“Thank you, Lilee. The lady seasoned them, but I grilled them.” He smiled at his wife. We all fell into silence as we ate our food.

“What have you two done today?” Alyi asked after a few minutes.

“Not much either. I ran to the grocery store and watered my flower garden. You know how no one touches my flowers but me.” They hired people to help around the house on certain days of the week and also hired people to take care of the lawn – just not the flower garden.

“I know. I considered making my own flower garden, but now I don’t know if I will have the time. I don’t know how long I’m going to be there now.” I suddenly lost my appetite. I had thought about this and I didn’t know what was going to happen with her moving somewhere else.

“Well, if you move, are you going to keep or sell your house?”

“I have thought about that and think I’m going to keep it, but won’t have time for a garden.”

“Maybe I could help or Lilee could help while you’re away.”

“Grandma, Lilee and I haven’t had time to talk about any of this, but she won’t be here to tend my garden. Besides, my ultimate goal is to start my own business. so this move will only be for a few years hopefully. I don’t want to lay my roots in New York anyway.”

“So, New York is where they want you?”

“Yes.” She’s moving to New York? When?

“When?” I blurted out.

“In a couple months. I know we haven’t talked about it yet. I planned on it tonight. This conversation is over for now. Grandpa, how is the golf going? Gotten any better at it?” Everyone looked at Alyi in shock of her declaration. Jake was the first to regain his wits.

“It’s not going well. I think I’m too old to start. I thought it would be a good idea, but I just suck at it. There is no point in sugar coating it. I suck. I think I’m going to give it up. Your grandmother and I have thought about going out sailing in the next few weeks sometime. Would you and Lilee like to join us?” Alyi looked at me.

“I’d love to. I’ve never been sailing before. I’ve only seen the ocean once and that was when Alyi took me a couple years ago when we first became friends.” The idea of sailing made me happy.

“Great. We’ll have to work on the plans, but it sounds like a great idea.” We fell back into silence while everyone finished eating, but I was done. I didn’t know how this conversation was going to go, but I couldn’t stand the idea of Alyi leaving me.

“Hey,” Alyi leaned over and whispered to me. “Don’t. I told you I wasn’t leaving you. We’ll talk about it, I promise. Now isn’t the time though. Please finish your food.” She gave me a sweet kiss on the cheek. She had no regard for the fact that both of her grandparents were watching. Well, if she didn’t care then neither did I.

“Thank you.” I smiled back her and picked up my fork.

We all spent the rest of lunch in contentment. I got the feeling that Evelyn and Jake were thinking about Alyi and I being together by the way they were looking at us. I wondered what they thought before we got here and then after. Alyi seemed sure that they would keep our secret, so I wasn’t worried about it. It was nice to go somewhere and not have to hide our small affections for each other.

“This dessert is fantastic too, thank you,” I said as I enjoyed a peach and blueberry pie with vanilla ice cream. It really was pretty good.

“Thank you, dear. This is actually Alyi’s recipe. When she was younger she didn’t really like pie because there was never enough fruit and too much crust. I asked her what she’d like in a pie and she said peach and blueberries. I thought it was strange and would not be very good, but she was on to something. It was a great idea.” Evelyn smiled at the memory.

“Yeah, I’m awesome,” Alyi laughed. “I agree though. This was a good idea.”

“Honey, how is your knee?”

“Shockingly well.

“I’m glad to hear it.”

I hope you girls enjoyed lunch and will come again soon,” Jake said to us as we were getting ready to leave. “It’s nice having company we don’t have to pretend to enjoy.” We all laughed.

“We’ll be back, don’t worry. If there is food – there will be me. I’ll be sure to bring this pretty thing along with me.” Alyi reached out and opened the front door and grabbed my hand.

“Thank you for having us. It’s nice getting to know you a little better. Most of our chats have been at church, so it was nice to be here. The food was fantastic too,” I said and I meant it.

“You girls be careful and drive safe. I hope our conversation wasn’t too upsetting. I’m sure you will figure everything out. I love you, Alyi. Don’t be a stranger. Have a good afternoon, Lilee.” Alyi reached out and gave both of her grandparents a hug and a kiss goodbye. Then it was my turn.

“Bye,” we all said in sync.

Alyi and I got into her Hummer and headed back toward her house. I took a moment to appreciate the good food and company I had just encountered. Jake and Evelyn were such enjoyable people. They were easy going and just fun to be around. Aside from Alyi’s move – the conversation flowed well and was relaxing.

“What’s on your mind, Lovely?” I was asked, bringing me out of my reverie.

“Just thinking about how enjoyable today has been.” There was an awkward silence.

“I was going to tell you. I hate that the topic came up uninvited. I’m sorry. Do you want to talk about it now?”

“Okay. So you’re moving to New York in a couple months?”

“That’s the plan, yes. When this subject first came up you said you wanted to come with me. Did you mean that?”

“Yes. Yes, I did mean that. I love you, Alyi and I will follow you anywhere.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

“Then come with me.”

“I will.” She reached over and put her hand in mine.

“You are mine and what’s mine stays by my side.”

“Yes, Mommy.” Alyi suddenly pulled the car off the side of the road and parked in a space that was covered by trees. She pushed her seat back away from the steering wheel and closed her legs.

“Come sit on my lap, baby.” I did was I was told. I pulled up my dress as I maneuvered over the emergency brake.

I straddled Alyi’s lap while she started to kiss my lips and trail her fingers along my thighs. Her fingers on my body spiked my arousal and I threw myself into our kiss and fisted my hands into her hair. Our tongues were violently assaulting each other so much that our teeth met a few times. Her hand slid past my panties and she inserted two fingers into my wet spot. I had to pull away from our kiss to loudly moan. My body responded to each inch of her fingers and it was intense. Alyi’s lips found my neck and she began sucking and biting her way up and down it. My body was rising and falling on top of her fingers. I was riding her. My body peaked when she bit my neck, hard. I came in the moment and yelled, “fuck”.

“Oh yes, baby.” Alyi grabbed my hair and gave me another long, deep kiss. I needed to catch my breath before I could get off her lap. When I pulled myself away from her, I put my head on her shoulder for a moment while I inhaled large amounts of oxygen.

“Good girl,” she whispered to me before I climbed off her lap and got back into my seat.

“What about you?”

“I’m good for now. We can worry about me later. I just needed to calm and reassure you. You needed it.”

“I did. Thank you. It surprises me how sex can do that. Sex seems so superficial sometimes – or so I thought before I had it, but it really does have a calming effect. You’re so good to me.”

“You’re worth it and you’re right about sex. It can be inspiring.” Alyi started the car and pulled back out onto the road. I felt special and it was all because of her.

I was coming down from the high of my orgasm, when I started to think about what Alyi and I had just decided on.

“What about money?” We couldn’t survive without money. Her job was new and I didn’t have one…what were we going to do?

“Excuse me?”

“In New York, what are we going to do about money? What kind of job do you want me to get?”

“Don’t worry about that. I got it. Lilee, I have a trust fund that I got when I was eighteen and there are several million dollars in it and this new job will pay very generously. We don’t have to worry about any of that. YOU are not to worry about any of it. I want you waiting at home for me. I don’t want you working. Can you handle that?” Several million dollars? Holy shit.

“Of course, but are you sure? You want me to be a house wife, for lack of better term?”

“Yes. I want you mine and waiting for me. I will take care of you and you will take care of me. Do you understand that?”

“Yes. I want that too. I want to be home for you and cook dinner for you and do everything you need me to do. I want to be yours and make you happy. That’s all I want.” It was the truth. I’d said it before and I’d say it again.

“I love you, Lovely.”

“I love you, Mommy,” I whispered. We fell into silence after that and didn’t talk again until we got back home.

“How’s your ass, by the way?” Alyi asked when we pulled into her garage.

“It’s fine. I haven’t really thought about it today. I’ve had my mind on other things. I think I can tolerate it.”

“I think you can tolerate it too. As we’ve discussed, you can always tell me to stop if you decide you can’t take something anymore.”

“I know. I won’t forget that, trust me.” We got out of the car and headed inside the house.

“Good. Let’s take the dogs out.” We headed down the hall to the room where Nyklaus and Nyko stayed when Alyi wasn’t home. They ran out of the room and started jumping on us. They were so sweet. After a moment they decided to run down the hall to the back door. I supposed they needed to potty. We let them outside and watched them potty on several things then run around.

“I don’t want to go home.” It was mid-day and I needed to get back home, so my parents didn’t have a cow and freak out.

“I know. It would be easier if you didn’t have to worry about them, but I’m glad you have parents that care about you.”

“I know. Anyways, love you and I’ll text you later.”

“You too, babe. Drive safe and don’t text or you will find yourself right back here tonight and I won’t be so gentle next time.”

“Yes, Mommy. Goodbye.”

Chapter 21

The day was Sunday and it was the first church day since I missed last week. There were so many rumors going around the town about me and I could only guess what people were going to say about me missing church for the first time since I was sick as a child. Today was going to be stressful. I wanted to take my penguin with me to keep me happy and calm, but knew I couldn’t.

“Morning sweetheart,” my mother greeted me as she was putting breakfast on the table. She made pancakes, bacon, eggs, and sausage.

“Hi, Mom.” The food smelled good and I was hungry.

“You look lovely.” The word made me jerk my head toward her. It had been awhile since I heard someone other than Alyi say the word ‘lovely’ to me.

“Thank you.” I was wearing a full length blue dress with a belt across the mid-section. I had had that dress for a while, but never really wore it.

“Hello, Lilee. I haven’t seen you in a few days. Are you actually going to church this morning?” My father butted in.

“Hi, Dad. Of course I’m going to church this morning. I feel fine and have no reason not to go. I’m sorry you simply think I just ditched last week, but I didn’t. Mom, breakfast smells good.”

“Let’s all just sit down and enjoy our Sunday breakfast.” My mom hated it when my father and I argued.

I sat down at the table along with my parents and made my plate of food. I put butter and syrup on my pancakes and smothered my bacon with syrup too. I loved the taste of the salty fried bacon with the sweet syrup. I liked it on my sausage too. When we began to eat, no one said anything. Right as I was about to say something, the kitchen door opened and Lucy came in.

“Hey guys. I’m here for the food.” Lucy tried to make a joke, but then saw how stoic the rest of us were. “Crap. What’s wrong?”

“Dad is just being mean. What’s up with you?” I wanted to know how my sister was.

“I’m alright. Should I leave?” Now Lucy just looked awkward standing in the kitchen with us.

“No, you don’t need to leave, sweetheart. Sit down and have some breakfast,” my mother chimed in.

“Okay.” Lucy sat down next to me and began to make her plate of food. “Mom said you were sick last weekend. Are you feeling any better, Lilee?”

“Yeah, I’m fine now. I feel much better, thanks for asking. I woke up bright eyed and bushy tailed today.” I smiled at her. I didn’t think my sister was mad at me or judging me about it.

“I’m glad to hear it.” She finished fixing her plate and began to eat and we all fell silent again.

“Lucy, do you know what your sister has been up to? She doesn’t tell us, but she’s always gone. I don’t know if she just doesn’t want us to know or what, but I want to know. Do you have any information you can give me?” My father asked, breaking the silence. Really? Did my dad just say all that right in front of me?

“I’m right here, Dad. You don’t have to be so rude. You could just ask me.” I was annoyed as always with him. “I’m not doing anything wrong and it’s insulting that you feel the need to ask other people about it.”

“I guess I should have left,” Lucy muttered under her breath. “No, Dad I don’t know anything about Lilee doing anything wrong. We talk a little, but it’s not like she’s keeping secrets. You shouldn’t be so hard on her.” My big sister coming to my rescue.

“Lucy, I’m not being hard on her. I just don’t want her burning in hell.” What the fuck? Did he really think that low of me?

“Do you really think that low of me? First you’re ashamed of me and now you’re telling me I’m going to hell. This is bullshit. You seem to forget that you should respect me as your daughter and not treat me like some trash on the bottom of your shoe.” I slammed my fork down on the table and stood up. I got my keys off the counter and stormed outside to my car. I was leaving. I couldn’t take being there anymore.

I got in my car and just started driving. I didn’t know where I was going, but I had to be moving. I had never cussed in front of my parents before, let alone at them. I felt bad that I stormed out on my mother and Lucy though. I knew Mom was always in the middle of arguments between my father and I and it made me feel guilty, but it wasn’t enough to keep me there.

I just drove in circles around town trying to kill the time until church. I had left in such a hurry that I left my cell phone at home. If I had my phone I would have called Alyi, so she could help calm me down. I didn’t have enough time to actually go by her house and see her in person.

I couldn’t believe that my good morning had been so soured. Tears began to fall down my face. What was I going to do about my parents? I didn’t want to go home anymore. I didn’t know where I belonged and the idea made me so sad. I pulled into the parking lot of a store and parked my car at the back of the lot and just cried. All the negative thoughts and feelings I’d been having about my family and myself started bubbling up and surfacing. The tears just kept pouring the more and more I thought about everything. At that moment, I hated my life. As I cried I began to feel better. I had been holding so much inside and I finally had the chance to let go and just get it all out. I had been thinking I could balance Alyi and my parents and I just realized that I was wrong. I looked at the clock and realized I needed to get to church before it started.

I pulled up in the church parking lot and found a place to park. I saw my parent’s car and Lucy’s. I also noticed Evelyn and Jake’s car in the corner. I sat in my car for a moment before I got out and as I was walking toward the church, I saw Alyi’s car pull in. My heart jumped in my chest. How was I supposed to handle my parents and Alyi at the same time? I didn’t care. I was glad she wast here to take care of me.

“Hey, how come you aren’t inside yet?” She asked me when I walked over to her Hummer.

“It’s a long story, but to make it short – I walked out on my parents this morning and I’ve been driving around until now.” I tried to keep a straight face.

“Why? What happened? You look like you’ve been crying. Lilee, are you alright?”

“I don’t want to talk about it now. Can I sit with you while we’re inside?”

“Of course, baby. If that’s what you want. Will it cause a problem?”

“I don’t care. I’m here with you today. I need you.” I whispered.

“Then here I am. I won’t leave you.”

“Thank you,” I said as my eyes started to tear up.

“Shh, relax. We’ll go inside and listen to the sermon and leave. It’s not a problem.” We walked inside and took a seat in the back of the church. We sat behind her grandparents. I caught eyes with Lucy and she gave me an apologetic smile. I knew she felt guilty about the shit my father said. Lucy and my mother can stand behind him because they feel obligated, but they don’t always agree with him.

My father stood up in front of everyone and started with his usual opening prayer. I bowed my head and tried to cut out that it was my father talking, so I could just focus on what he was saying. Idly, I wondered why Alyi was here. She had told me that she didn’t believe in God. I would have to ask. I wanted to lean over and put my hand in hers. Her touch always made me feel better and calmed me. I knew this was the last place that that could happen, but it didn’t stop me from wanting it to. I knew that everything would calm down and everything would be better after this day. I just had to make it through that sermon and tonight. Maybe I could stay with Alyi for a few nights.

My father finished his opening announcements and then began to preach about the importance of being in church and how skipping it could be considered hurtful or disrespectful to God and those who praise him. He looked out into the crowd and found me with Alyi and I saw his eyes narrow and his jaw tighten. I knew he was talking to me specifically. I sat there fuming while he ran his mouth about me indirectly. I started tapping my foot and bouncing my leg up and down in agitation and Alyi reached out and put her hand on my leg briefly to stop it. The small touch made me immediately stop and I knew it was because she had that strong of a hold on me as a person.

When my father started his sermon, he said various passages from the bible. “And He placed all things under his feet and made him to be head over everything for the church.’ The church should always be a priority and not just a ‘maybe I will or maybe I won’t’ option. ‘And I also say to you that you are you and on this rock I will certainly build My church and the gates of Hades will not prevail against it’. We shall not near Hades here in this church.”

I couldn’t believe he stared at me the whole time he preached. He continued his preaching – now looking at Alyi. “Therefore take heed to yourselves and to all, among which the Holy Spirit has certainly made you overseers, to shepherd the house of God and which He purchased with His own blood.”

With some of his final words of the service he quoted another part of the bible. I knew the quote well. “I was so proud when they said to me, let us all go into the house of the LORD.’ Though these translations have come from different versions – we all know the words are right.” My father bowed his head, said a prayer, and then looked out into the crowd. He had everyone’s attention and he took advantage of it. “I think we all know the importance of church and the importance it holds toward God, but there are reasons that may cause good people to lose focus – like they’ve been corrupted. I pray that all of you – my family included – remember what we’ve heard today. Thank you and I look forward to speaking with all of you after the service today.” He stepped down and everyone began to rise and sing a closing song.

Whatever, I wasn’t going to let his judgment ruin my day. I stood with everyone else and sang along though I didn’t think my heart was actually in it. Alyi stood by me and lightly brushed my hand that was hanging at my side. She was letting me know that she was thinking about me and that everything was going to be alright. And I knew the timing was wrong, but at that moment, my faith was with Alyi.

“Hello, Lilee. It’s nice to see you again.” Evelyn greeted me as she found Alyi and me in the crowd after the service ended.

“Hello, it’s nice to see you too. I thought I’d sit with Alyi today. I hope you liked the service today.”

“It was nice. I’ve been coming to this church for a long time and I agree that it’s important to keep your priorities in order. Not everyone has the same priorities though.” She smiled at me kindly.

“I agree. Hello Jake, how are you?”

“I’m good my dear. I also enjoyed today’s service.”

“Lilee,” my father said, demanding my attention.

“What?” I snapped.

“I’d like for you to come straight home after this. We still need to talk.”

“Fine. I’ll come home.” …against my will.

“Jake, Evelyn it’s nice to see you. I’m glad you came.” My father acknowledged them, but completely disregarded Alyi.

“It’s nice to see you, Reverend Pastor Masters. The service was lovely.” He smiled at Evelyn and my father walked away while the rest of us stood there looking a little awkward for several moments. Alyi came to her senses first.

“We should probably go. I’ll walk you outside.” We walked outside as other people came to say hello to Evelyn.

“I’m sorry about all this. He is so rude sometimes,” I told her.

“It isn’t your fault, Lilee. We’ll figure this out.” She walked me to my car and gave my hand a tight squeeze goodbye.

“Thank you for being there for me. I really needed someone in my corner. Why are you here though if you don’t believe in God?”

“It makes my grandmother happy. It’s not hurting me to be here, so I do it for her just like I would do it for you.”

“Oh, well thank you again. I’ll call you later.”

“You’re welcome – always, Lovely.” Alyi walked away from me and I turned and got in my car. I had to go home.

I had dreaded going home the whole way there. Once I was there, I sat in my car and thought about what was to come. I knew that there would be more of what happened earlier and now that I sat with Alyi at church, I was in for a scolding.

I walked in the house and both of my parents were sitting at the kitchen table, waiting for me. Neither of them looked kind or encouraging, but my mother did look unsure. She seemed to be having a hard time keeping eye contact with me. Sometimes I felt sorry for her. My father and I just looked at each other. I knew he was trying to get his thoughts together before he ripped into me. I just stood there looking back at him because I had nothing else to do and I had no idea what to say.

“You’re acting like a child,” my father started, in a low voice. “You walked out of this house while I was talking to you and then you couldn’t even sit with your own family at church. I was surprised to even see you there. I can’t believe how disrespectful you’ve been lately. Something is going to have to change. From now on I forbid you to see that girl. She is corrupting you and changing you into someone I can’t be proud of anymore. I hardly recognize you anymore. You need to find a job and go back to the way that you used to be. I don’t like this new person.” He was so full of shit.

“That’s crap. There is nothing wrong with me. You made me leave this morning and don’t think I didn’t notice you staring at me throughout the whole service today. All I’ve been trying to do is find my own happiness and Alyi has helped with that more than anyone else. She’s my best friend and I refuse to walk away from her. I’m twenty years old – you can’t tell me who I can and can’t be friends with anymore. I apologize if you think I’ve been disrespectful. It was never my intention to be rude or out of line. I admit I’ve had a lot on my mind lately, but I haven’t done anything wrong.”

“You have an irrational attachment to that girl. You need to get over it. Friends shouldn’t change you. I don’t know where all this loyalty came from. You were fine before. GET OVER IT.” He was now standing and yelling at me. Alyi had bent me over her knee and spanked me and it didn’t make me feel this low. I wanted to put him in his place.

“No, I lied to you before. Alyi is my girlfriend and I’m hers. You get over it. I’ve made my choice. You need to learn to appreciate her for who she is.” I was yelling back at him.

My mother gasped and stood up next to my father. I didn’t know exactly how they were going to react…yes I did. Of course I did. I couldn’t believe I had just said that out loud to them. My heart dropped and then began beating fast like a freight train. I thought it would burst out of my chest.

“Excuse me?” My father’s voice was low, but stern.

“I said I’m her girlfriend.” It was my turn to whisper. I hope they didn’t realize that I always gave Alyi the dominant position. I was hers.

“Get out.” His voice was loud now, but emotionless.

“Henry, no,” my mother finally spoke up.

“Yes, Cathy. We cannot allow a sinning whore to live in this house. This is my house and this is a house of God. She can’t stay here.” His voice had lowered just a bit. I stopped breathing. I definitely didn’t see that coming. My mouth went dry and my heart stopped.

“You don’t want me here anymore just because I’ve found someone that makes me happy? It bothers you so much that she’s a woman? I know God forgives me – why can’t you?”

“Homosexuality is a sin and I cannot forgive it. You walk away from that sinner then you can come home.”

“Mom?”

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I don’t know what to say.” My poor mother.

“Fine.” I turned around and walked back out the door. I knew where I was going.

Chapter 22

I cried the whole way to Alyi’s house. The sky had opened up briefly and was lightly crying too. It made it difficult to see through two different sets of tears. I’m glad the sun came out again shortly after I left my house. It was high in the sky when I reached Alyi’s house.

I arrived at her house and sat in my car for a few moments trying to dry my tears even though I knew the break in tears wouldn’t last that long. While I sat there, the front door opened up and the puppies ran out and started jumping on my car. I opened the door and both Nyklaus and Nyko jumped inside. Nyko jumped into the seat next to me while Nyklaus stayed on my lap and started climbing up my chest. The small companionship was surprisingly comforting. I just held him and scratched his ears and back. Nyko laid on the passenger seat and just curled up and sunbathed. It was sweet.

“Couldn’t stay away, huh? Those beasts are mine so don’t steal them,” Alyi said, startling me. When she saw my face, her smile vanished. “What happened?” I just started to cry again. “Let’s get inside.”

We grabbed the dogs and headed inside. She led me to the living room and sat me down on the couch. I felt like I was functioning on autopilot. I figured she understood that I couldn’t talk for the moment because all she did was hold me. After a few minutes, I was finally able to speak.

“I told my parents about us,” a whisper was all I could give.

“Oh, shit. By the way you look, they were pretty negative about it, huh?”

“That’s an understatement.”

“What did they say?” I sat up and turned to look at her.

“They said get out.” My voice was still a whisper. Alyi’s eyes widened and her mouth fell open. Within a split second I was back in her arms again.

“You’re not alone nor are you homeless, Lilee. I’ve got you, Lovely. I’ve got you. I’ll take care of you.” Her voice was now a whisper too.

“Promise?” It was all I could ask.

“Promise.” Her voice was confident. “You are mine.”

“Thank you. I was afraid you’d tell me that my parents are more important than you are.”

“Well, Lilee your parents are more important than I am, but you are a grown woman and are responsible for your actions and decisions. I want you with me - though I didn’t want it this way. You are choosing to be here and that’s how I see it. How do you see it?”

“I see that I’m here because of my parents, but I am choosing to stay here and am choosing you. I don’t feel like I can be the real me with them. This argument was coming.”

“I knew a confrontation between you and your parents was coming, but I didn’t think they’d kick you out. Do you think it’s permanent?”

“I’m not disowned. My father said I could come home as soon as I ended our relationship and friendship. He forbid me from seeing you. I simply cannot do that. When I’m with you I’m the happiest I’ve ever felt and the sex has been so incredible for me. I don’t, no, I can’t lose this. I want you and us too much. Now that I’ve had this, I need it.” I was teary-eyed again.

“I feel the same way. There is something so special about you and what we have. I couldn’t bear to lose it. I know I wouldn’t find it again. I have a twinge of pride in me right now, but I hate the situation with your parents. I never had a relationship with mine and I’ve always envied that about you. I’m so sorry. I know this must be hard, but you don’t have to do without.”

“Thank you.”

“Have you eaten anything today?”
“No, I stormed out during breakfast.”

“Come on, let’s go find something to eat. Do you want anything in particular?” We got up and headed to the kitchen with the dogs at our heels.

“Grilled cheese sounds good if you have the stuff.”

“Of course. I also have some tomato soup if you want some.”

“Sounds perfect. I’m hungry.”

“We’re going to fix that.”

“That was the best grilled cheese I’ve ever had. I don’t know if it was because I was hungry or because it was made just that well, but it was the best,” I said. I had finally relaxed and was now lounging in the dining chair.

“I’m glad to hear it. I agree that it was pretty good.”

“Thank you for making me food even though that’s my job.”

“Your job?” Alyi looked at me quizzically.

“Yes. Now that we will be living together when we move…I want to play the house wife role like we talked about. I will cook, clean, keep house, and love you while you work and love me.” I blushed, but that was what I wanted and what I had imagined. Alyi just looked at me and seemed to be deep in thought for a few moments.

“Is that what you want?”

“Yes, Mommy. I want – I forget what it’s called, but it’s where we are in our roles all the time. 24/7.”

“Total power exchange,” she whispered. I nodded and Alyi was thoughtful again.

“I’m ready,” I whispered back.

“We’ll talk about it – not now though. I want you to relax. Let’s go outside with the dogs for a few. The sunshine will do you some good.” She stood up and held her hand out to me.

“Okay,” I replied as I took her hand and walked with her towards the back door.

When we got outside, the sun was bright and warm. I couldn’t even tell it had rained earlier. Alyi picked a place in the grass that was dry and we sat down while the dogs ran around. It was relaxing. There seemed to be no problems here and the fantasy that everything would be okay was nice. I almost started to believe it, but then that empty hole in my chest started to throb. I was here, but I still didn’t know what was going to happen regarding my parents.

“Don’t. I know you’re over-thinking, but please don’t. I know there are problems to come, but thinking about them all at the same time is going to cause your head and your heart to explode. That isn’t healthy. Let’s relax and enjoy the sun and the doggies,” Alyi told me.

Alyi put her arms around me and started to rock. I had to admit that the gesture and soft sway was comforting and slowly my stress seemed to melt away. I was able to just sit there and be in the present moment. I was outside with Alyi, there was sunshine, the smell of fresh rain still lingered in the air, and two stumbling puppies wandering around the yard peeing on things and jumping on each other.

“Thank you,” I told her. “You always know how to help me down even when I think it can’t be done. Perhaps you know me better than I know myself.”

“I think I have a fairly good idea of who you are, Lilee, but sometimes I think maybe I see an answer when it has simply not ran through your mind yet. I’d like to think I know what’s best for you, but in the end you could always tell me no and reclaim yourself. That goes for sexually as well. I go on my instincts, but in the end, it’s you that guides me.” Her eyes were gentle and encouraging.

“You always give me what I need and I don’t think I can say thank you enough. I am understanding the dynamic between us more and more. After the things that we read and looked at, I still didn’t understand, but I think I do now.”

“Good. That is another step forward. We’ve done several basic things together, but once we get in the playroom it will be even more intense. I want you to think about what you’d like to try in there. Come sit in front of me.” I scooted over like she asked and sat in front of her, between her legs.

It was as if God was sending me a message when Alyi’s hands started massaging my shoulders. My whole body relaxed and my head fell forward. I had never had a real massage before and it was divine. I was able to block everything out and just focus on Alyi’s hands rubbing and squeezing my shoulders - though it wasn’t that much of a surprise because it happened every time she put her hands on me. She was all I wanted to feel. She was a drug and I was addicted. My breathing slowed and I felt pure bliss.

“You like?” Alyi asked after a moan slipped out of my mouth.

“Yes, very much. You’re putting me to sleep and turning me on at the same time. It’s such an odd combination. Are we going to have sex today?” Oops…

“No, not today. I feel that you simply need to rest and regain your emotional balance today. We’ll spend the afternoon and evening together. I want you to call your parents because we need to get some of your things tomorrow. I think we need to face this head on and not wait around twiddling our thumbs. I will go with you tomorrow and do what I can. My Hummer is larger than your car anyway. I don’t know how your father will react with me being there. He may ask me to leave, but I’ll do what I can. There is a spare bedroom here you can put your stuff in – it’s no problem, but you will be sleeping with me.” No sex? That sucked, but I understood I guessed. It’s just such a great distraction, but I trusted she knew what was best.

“Thank you again. It’s nice to know someone cares about me and is looking out for me. You always do that and I really appreciate it. I will do everything in my power to deserve it.”

“You always please me which is why you’ve only been punished once and you did fantastic.”

“I cried. I should have been able to take it.”

“No, crying is good. It means you realized how you felt and weren’t holding back, but baby, you weren’t meant to like it. Crying allows us to express our emotions. Crying doesn’t mean you couldn’t handle it and crying doesn’t mean I went too far. When you say stop means I’ve gone too far, you know that.”

“Are you going to give me a safeword or will no always be enough?”

“We will discuss safewords when we get into the playroom. Once our play becomes more intense ‘no’ won’t be good enough.”

“Why not?”

“Because we’ll be doing things that you may naturally say stop or no to, but you won’t mean it. You know how if you think someone is going to hit you and they raise their hand at you and you automatically say ouch because you know the hit is coming even before they’ve touched you? It’s a reflex response. Saying no or stop will be the same way. We’ll be doing things that you won’t know how to handle and it’s your job to adjust your body to accept it, so you can enjoy it. It’s hard to explain, but you’ll know what I mean when the time comes.”

“Sounds complicated, but I will do my best. Your hands feel good.” I was still getting a massage, but Alyi’s hands had moved all the way down my back and then up again. She was spoiling me.

“Good. I want you to feel good. Seems like you’ve had too much of feeling shitty lately.”

“That’s true and you’re spoiling me.”

“My job is to make sure you know your worth, Lovely. You are worth more than all the money in the world – least I could do is give you a massage.”

“And it is awesome. Thank you again.” We sat there close to each other for a while. Alyi kept up the massage while we sat and enjoyed the puppies and the sunshine. She was right – the sun was doing me some good. For the first time that day my heart and mood lifted enough to see the light at the end of the tunnel. It was going to be okay. I wasn’t going to be homeless or struggle because I didn’t have a job. Everything was going to be just fine.

“Alright, it’s hot out here,” Alyi stated the obvious with a grin. “Are you ready to go inside or would you like to sit out here for a few more minutes?” At this point the dogs were sunbathing in the middle of the yard. They were worn out. Maybe just a few more minutes though.

“How about five more minutes?”

“Sounds good.”

Alyi stretched out beside me and for the first time that I’d seen, she rolled up her sleeves. I saw her scars as usual, but it was still a shock each time. Even though we were together she still kept them hidden unless we were naked. She never wore short sleeves. Occasionally, she would wear shorts, but they were usually long enough to cover them.

Tentatively I reached out and stroked my finger along her arm. She sat up immediately, scaring me. She gave me a strange look that I had never seen before. What was it? She laid back down without saying a word. I didn’t know if I was supposed to stop or if she decided not to tell me to stop. I figured I’d give it a shot and reached out and touched them again.

“You know, you’re the only person I have ever let do that. Other people I’ve just smacked away or told to quit touching me. I don’t like them, so acknowledging that they exist is a big deal for me. You are very privileged, my dear.”

“Why do you hide these from me? I know they’re there and they don’t bother me.”

“Habit and some habits are hard to break. Let’s go inside.” We called the dogs and headed in the house.

Hours later and after a shower that washed all the sweat and tears off of me, I was feeling good. Alyi and I curled up on the couch and searched through the TV channels. She didn’t watch much TV, so I pretty much got to choose what we watched. We watched a variety of shows and just relaxed. I liked it when we spent this kind of time together. There was no pressure of any kind.

“This was a good idea. I feel good,” I commented.

“Me too. It’s always nice to just kick back and relax and let go of your troubles. You still need to call your parents though. We can’t forget that.” Of course not. Blah. I didn’t want to call them.

“Do I have to call them? I wish I could just get a break from them for a few.”

“Well, if you want we could go buy you all new stuff, but I don’t think that’s the type of person you are. I know you will want your own things. Surely there are things in your room that you want. Some of your art? I have a room upstairs that can be a good paint room. It faces the forest, but has full sunshine in the windows. It’s a nice room. We can put your easel in there.”

“That sounds good, but you’re right. I want my things and I can’t imagine going and spending money on things that I already have. I’ll call them.” I rolled out of Alyi’s arms, grabbed my cell phone off the side table, and dialed my parents phone number.

“Hello,” my mother answered luckily.

“Hi, Mom. I’m coming tomorrow to get some of my things. I just wanted to let you know.”

“Oh, Lilee I hate this. I don’t want you to leave. Please think about what you’re doing. Where are you staying?”

“I didn’t start this, Mom. It’s Dad that kicked me out. I’m staying at Alyi’s house. Apparently she’s the only one that wants me around. I will be over tomorrow and inform Dad that Alyi is coming to help me.”

“Please, don’t be like that. Of course we want you here.”

“That’s not what it sounded like earlier. I will see you tomorrow. I love you.”

“I love you too, sweetheart.” I knew she had started to cry and I felt bad, but there wasn’t anything I could do because she wouldn’t go against my father.

“Please don’t cry, Mom. I love you. Goodbye.” I hung up the phone and stared at the wall. I didn’t want her to cry over this.

“Everything alright?” Alyi asked quietly

“Yes, just stressful. My mother started to cry at the end of the conversation. I don’t know what to do about it. She won’t go against my father, so she is stuck feeling the way she does.”

“I’m sorry. Let’s go to bed and wake up to a new day.”

“I don’t have my penguin or my journal.”

“That’s alright. I will give you something to write on if you want to, but I will forgive it tonight. I’ve forgave a lot of your journals. I need to be stricter with it, but I’ve just felt so bad for you. We’ll have it all tomorrow.”

“Thank you. I want to go to bed.” I knew that tomorrow wouldn’t make my issues go away, but it was a nice thought that I would feel better in the morning.

“Let’s go, Lovely.”

Chapter 23

Today was going to be stressful. I wasn’t looking forward to seeing my parents. Though I was still hurt by what happened yesterday and didn’t want to lose my relationship with my parents, I just wasn’t ready to see them again.

“Are you ready to go?” Alyi asked as she walked into the kitchen. I was cleaning up the lunch dishes.

“Not really, but if we have to go then now is as good as any other time.” We headed out toward the garage.

“You know, if you really don’t want to do this, we won’t. I think we should, but I am not going to make you.”

“I don’t want to, but I think we need to. The sooner I get my things the sooner I can settle in and put the ordeal behind me. I need to feel like they aren’t dangling something over my head.”

“Okay, we’ll go.” We got in the car, backed out of the driveway, and headed toward my house – I meant my parent’s house.

On the ride across town, Alyi and I were very quiet. I got the feeling that she wanted to talk to me, but refrained from potentially make the situation worse. I always valued her opinion and the things that she had said to me, but I appreciated her choice to remain quiet. I had no idea what I would say anymore. I didn’t even know how I felt about the whole thing. I knew that I was hurt and maybe even a little angry. I thought I felt betrayed. My parents just turned their backs on me because I made one choice they didn’t like.

“What do you think is going to happen?” I asked when we were almost there.

“I don’t know. Ideally, I’d like to walk in with you and start getting things from your room. We should start with the basic things like your clothes and personal items. We’ll grab your art things too.”

“We can’t forget my journal and penguin. I need those.”

“No problem, baby. We’ll get them.”

When we pulled up to my parent’s house, I could see that my father’s car wasn’t in the driveway. Maybe it wasn’t going to be as bad as I had thought. Alyi and I got out of the car and headed up to the house. I went up to the kitchen door as usual and let myself in. I didn’t take the time to look and see if anyone was home. I just went straight to my bedroom. It was just as I had left it.

“I’ll get the clothes out of your closet,” Alyi advised as she opened the closet door.

I proceeded to take one of the pillow cases off of my pillow and started putting in some of my personal items. My journal and penguin went in first and then I picked up my sketch pad and other various things. I then started to get my undergarments out of my dresser.

“What’s going on in here?” My father boomed as he walked into my bedroom.

“I don’t live here anymore, so my stuff shouldn’t be here anymore either. All we’re doing is getting my stuff and then we’re getting out.”

“What are you doing?” He was looking at Alyi now.

“I’m helping Lilee get her things. I thought it would be less stressful if she had some help. Like she said, we’re just getting her stuff and then getting out.”

“I assume she’s staying with you then?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“And it’s because of you that she has to. If you would just leave her alone then she wouldn’t have to leave.”

“With all due respect, I’m not walking away from Lilee unless she asks me to. She’s a beautiful and wonderful person and I enjoy having her in my life. She’s welcome to stay with me as long as she wants to.” I could tell she was starting to get angry. I had only seen Alyi angry a couple times and it was terrible. She’s slightly crazy.

“You’re just being selfish.”

“I’m being a good friend. I’m giving her a home since she lost hers.” She took a handful of my clothes out of my room and out to the car, which left me alone with my father.

“So, you are really choosing that girl over your family?” He was angry with me.

“I’m not choosing anyone over anyone. It’s you that kicked me out and told me you didn’t want a whore in your house,” I responded.

“You called her a whore?” Alyi asked as she walked back into the room. “You didn’t tell me that.” She was now looking at me.

“That’s none of your business. What happens here is no one else’s concern. I’d like you to leave.” My father stepped in before I could.

“I will leave when Lilee is ready to leave.” Alyi was in the closet getting more clothes and then took another load back out to the car.

“Please just let us get my things, Dad. You don’t have to be here.” I was angry too. This was not going to end well. My pillowcase was full, so I took it out to the Hummer.

“You didn’t tell me he called you a whore.” Alyi accused me when I met her at the car.

“I know. I didn’t want you getting angry and I know it isn’t true, so what’s the point?”

“The point is that you don’t hide things from me. I would have drove over here and gave him a mouth full.”

“I know and that’s why I didn’t tell you. Please, let’s just get this done.”

“Yes, ma’am.” We walked back inside.

When we got to my room my father was gone, so we started collecting my art. There were several pieces laying around, so we started grabbing those first.

“I love this. It’s beautiful,” Alyi said as she picked up my mermaid.

“I was going to give it to you, but I just hadn’t gotten around to it. I’m glad you like it.”

“We’ll have to find somewhere to put it, maybe the bedroom.”

We took our first load of pictures out to the car and then came back in silently. Alyi continued with the art while I started folding up my easel. I grabbed that and my bucket of paint and brushes and headed back out to the car.

“What else?” Alyi asked as she passed me, carrying the rest of my pictures.

“I think that’s about it. I don’t have a lot of things. Let me just go get my flowers.” I headed back into the house.

“So are you ready to go now or do you need something else?” Alyi asked when I came back out with the bouquet.

“I’m ready to go.” We shut the back of the Hummer and got inside and left.

“What are you thinking about?” Alyi asked. We were driving down the road now and I was just staring out the window.

“I don’t know. I’m trying to just be present in the here and now and not worry about my problems. I’m sitting here in the Hummer and watching the streets go by – that’s all.”

“I’m proud of you. Let me know if there is anything I can do to help. Surely, you know you can tell me anything and I’m sorry I got frustrated earlier, but the whore thing was too much. That was bullshit.”
“It’s alright. I’m not mad. Like I said, I know it isn’t true, so it’s an empty word.”

“That’s a good way to look at it and I wish I had that ability.”

“Thank you – for everything.”

“You’re welcome.

Where do you want to put all my stuff?” I asked when we arrived back home.

“There is a room on the bottom floor where you can put your clothes and things and then a room on the second floor where your art can go.”

“Okay. That sounds good.” We started unloading my stuff.

Alyi started with the clothes again and carried three loads inside to my new room. I grabbed the art and made several trips upstairs and just piled the stuff in the room wherever I could put it. I decided to put the flowers in the room with my art. I saw what Alyi meant about the room and how it would be great to paint in. I agreed.

“How do you like it?” She asked me while I was looking out the window.

“I love it. This is a perfect place to paint, thank you again.

“I’m glad you like it. I need to get my hair cut. Do you want to come?”

“I could use a trim too. I’ll go with you. Are we going to see Riley?”

“Yes. He’s the only one that does my hair.” And we were gone again.

“So what can I do for you, Lilee? You said just a trim? How many inches do you want off?” Riley was professional and acted like he knew what he was doing. It made me giggle which felt nice.

“What do you think?” I asked Alyi.

“That’s up to you, Lovely. Your hair is fine to me as long as you don’t dye it.”

“I won’t. How about two to three inches and maybe some layers. I need the dead ends off and stuff.” My red hair was a mess. It was almost halfway down my back and just straight and boring. It was time for a small change.

“I can do that,” Riley laughed at me and began combing my hair before cutting it.

Alyi had got about two inches cut off before I sat down in the chair. I let her go first because I didn’t know what I wanted. I thought three inches sounded good. I thought briefly about something radical, but I probably wouldn’t have liked it and I didn’t need any more disappointment. I watched Riley bounce around in the mirror.

“So, what’s new with you?” He asked.

“Not much. Only that my parents kicked me out of my house because I’m dating Alyi.”

“Oh hell, that’s rough. I’m sorry to hear that. Anything I can do to help?”

“Just give me a great haircut. That would be nice.”

“I’ll do my best.”

“I’m sure it will look great. Alyi says you’re the only one that touches her hair and I trust her.”

“Well, thank you.”

“Don’t be so polite. It’s true and you know it,” Alyi griped at him.

“Polite is a bad thing?”

“Always.” We all laughed and it felt good.

“Politeness is over-rated especially for your friends,” Alyi laughed.

“You’re right, but there are other people in the salon, so I can’t be as rude as I’d like to be. Sorry.” I giggled at him. Alyi and Riley had a strange friendship.

I sat in the chair and watched as small pieces of my hair fell to the floor. Something about watching Riley’s process made me relax. Perhaps it was because the process was so methodical and routine. He knew what he was doing.

“Anything new with you?” I asked him.

“Not really. I’ve just been busy working.”

“Any news on you starting your own business?” I remembered Alyi’s conversation with him on the phone.

“I have an appointment at the bank tomorrow, so we’ll see, but no news yet.”

“Well good luck. We’re rooting for you.”

“Thanks. So, no plans for the rest of the day, ladies?”

“I don’t know, but we just came from getting my things from my parent’s house.”

“That doesn’t sound fun. Were there any problems?”

“Just a few words exchanged. It wasn’t as bad as it could have been though.”

“It’s true. I thought her dad and I were going to brawl, but it didn’t come to blows,” Alyi chimed in.

“I’m glad no blood was shed.” Riley was finished cutting my hair and was now making sure that everything was straight and that the cut was even.

“Alright, hun I believe you’re done.” I loved it.

“Thank you so much. I really like it. This isn’t the first time you’ve cut my hair, so I should have known it was going to be awesome.”

“You look good, Lovely. The layers look great framing your face. Thanks home fry,” Alyi commented to me and Riley. I was wearing a white shirt and jeans and was pleased to see that my white shirt was still white after he took the cape off me. I hated getting hair all over my neck and shirt.

I got out of the chair while Alyi and Riley went over to the register to pay for our haircuts. I strolled around the salon and saw what people were getting done to their hair. There was one woman getting her hair bleached I thought and then another one that was getting her hair cut. There was a man in there that was getting his head shaved and then another woman at the shampoo bowl. Everyone seemed to be rather busy.

“Ready?” Alyi asked as she walked up behind me.

“Yes.” We said goodbye to Riley and then headed out the door and to her Hummer.

When we got home, we headed inside and then let the dogs out into the back yard. Instead of sitting out there with them, Alyi grabbed my hand and led me into the bedroom. Without a word she grabbed my face and started to kiss me roughly. Our teeth briefly met and I was starting to run out of breath. I had been unprepared. She released me and then proceeded to take my clothes off and when she was done, she took her own off. She pushed me on the bed and then crawled on top of me and began to kiss me again.

“I hope you’re in the mood for me,” Alyi murmured against my lips.

“I am. Always.”

She rolled over and got the strap-on out of her bedside drawer. Instead of putting it on, she gave it to me. I didn’t usually go first.

“I want you to wear this and we’re going to fuck.” I did as I was told and put the strap-on on. “Lay in the middle of the bed.” I hadn’t had the strap-on on before.

I laid in the middle of the bed. Alyi began to straddle me and then she slowly sank onto the glass. She was going to ride me. This was the first time she had been on top like that. I was slightly fascinated. She moaned as she slid down the glass cock and she looked beautiful doing it. She was naked and glorious.

Alyi began to move up and down slowly while I raised my hands up to her and started teasing her nipples. Watching her move was turning me on very quickly. When she began to pick up her pace, I got the joy of watching her boobs bounce with her body. It made me giggle, but I didn’t let go of her nipples. Several minutes later her breathing and her moans were louder and I could tell she was close to her orgasm. Like usual her hand went down to her clitoris and started rubbing it. I wished I was flexible enough to fuck and lick her at the same time, but that seemed impossible. Alyi kept bouncing faster and faster until she called out as she came.

“Fuck!” She collapsed on top of me and buried her face into my chest. I laid still as Alyi’s body slowly started to relax. Her face was on my chest and slowly she began kissing me. She kissed around my breasts and then focused on my nipples. I felt aroused. My nipples became immediately hard with her teeth and tongue surrounding them. I was ready to be fucked. As if she could read my mind, Alyi got off of me and unstrapped the strap-on for me. She put it on and stayed standing.

“Come here,” she said to me and I crawled off the bed. “Sit here and I want you to suck me clean.” Oh!

I sat back down on the edge of the bed and slowly took the glass cock into my mouth. It was covered in wetness and tasted salty and slightly sweet. I loved the way Alyi tasted. I started sucking more and more and deeper and deeper. By the time I was done there was nothing left on the dildo to taste. I had done what I was told to do and it was delicious.

“Now lay back and spread your legs.”

I laid back and spread my legs and Alyi took her fingers and stroked me up and down. Ever so slowly, she pushed the warm glass inside me. It felt good the instant it was inside. My body accepted it and I wanted more. I tried moving my hips, but I couldn’t get the friction I wanted. Alyi was moving too slow.

“Faster, please” It was the first time I’d ever made a request during sex.

Alyi smiled at me and started to move faster. I thought she would build like usual, but instead she just went full throttle and was fucking me too hard. I could feel my boobs rocking fast up and down my chest and I was starting to build more. The faster she went the quicker I was headed toward an orgasm. Finally, I couldn’t take anymore and I came.

“Mommy,” I called out. My orgasm didn’t seem to last as long as I had thought, but it still felt good.

“That’s right, baby.” Alyi pulled out of me and unstrapped herself.

She curled up on the bed next to me and pulled me into her arms. As I laid in her arms I drifted to sleep.

Chapter 24

I was cleaning up the lunch dishes while I waited for Alyi to get off the phone. From what I heard of the conversation before I walked out of the room was it was a business call. I had no clue how long she was going to be, but I was glad she was doing work from home. I didn’t know when we were supposed to move, but I thought things were fine for now. I busied myself around the kitchen until she was finished.

“I have a surprise for you,” Alyi said as she walked into the kitchen.

Are you ready?” Alyi asked me.

“Yes. I’m ready for anything.”

“That’s my girl. Keep in mind there are still some things that need to be done, but our playroom is ready for us.” I was excited. Alyi had been keeping our playroom secret. All I knew was where it was, nothing else. Today was the first time Alyi was going to let me see it. I had never seen a real playroom in person and a lot of the ones we saw online were dungeon-like. We saw a few other ones, but she said ours would be different – we’d make it our own. She opened the door and we walked in.

Wow! The walls were an attractive purple color. The purple was light in some places and dark in others and the hardwood floors were the color of white sand. The room had previously been a bedroom the size of Alyi’s, so there was an in suite bathroom and a big four poster bed in the middle of the room. There was a table large enough for a person in front of the bed as well. Along the walls were various things.

“This is amazing. It oddly looks comforting. What are the things along the walls?” I was curious.

“Along this wall are our weapons of choice. We have crops, paddles, floggers, and canes. There are sets of each so, we have a little variety. This, over here, is an X stand. As you see there are restraints on the wrists and ankles on this. It’s a neat fixture and we will get to know it well.”

Next we walked by a treasure chest of sorts. “What’s in here?”

“This is where our toys are.” She opened two doors and pulled out the top tray. “These are our glass dildos - you’ve seen these before. We will continue to add to them. The next tray is our butt plugs. You saw two of these, but here are some different ones. These are metal and these things are anal beads. This next tray has different kinds of vibrators in it. Here are some bullets and other kinds that are meant to be inserted. The bottom tray has a variety of things. It has a bottle of lubricant, blind folds, nipple clamps, and clothes pins.”

“Wow. I’m so excited about all of this and to be in here. I can’t wait until we get to play. What are the clothes pins for?” I was like a kid in a candy store.

“A variety of things. I will show you when you’re naked.”

“Yes, Mommy.” Next thing for us to see was what I assumed was a sex swing. “That looks neat.”

“Oh yes. This is a sex swing. I can put you in this thing and keep you there. I think that sounds mighty neat.”

“I want you to keep me. The idea of all of this is turning me on. Do you want me to show you?” Before I could move Alyi grabbed me and slammed our bodies down on the bed. She was on top of me holding me down while her lips and tongue ravaged me. Her lips fell across my jaw and down my neck and then back up to my lips. My body was beyond ready to be fucked and Alyi continued to tease me.

“Show me,” she breathed against my cheek. I rolled off the bed and took all my clothes off. With her permission, I laid back down on the bed and spread my legs wide. “Perfect.”

“Do you like it, Mommy?”

“Yes, baby. Hello sweet pussy.” It seemed she wasn’t talking to me anymore. “I can see you glistening. I bet you taste just as good as you look today, but I’m not ready for you quite yet.”

“Why not?”

“Because I said so.”

“But…”

“Patience.” Alyi got up and went to the wall that we hadn’t got to yet. It looked like it was hanging all kinds of restraints. There were handcuffs, leather cuffs, rope, gags, what I thought was a spreader bar, another strap-on, and pretty tape. I knew all of these from our internet research. Alyi walked over to the wall and grabbed a few things. I closed my eyes and wanted to let her surprise me.

“You want your eyes closed? I think I will blind fold you. I had planned on doing that anyway.” Alyi walked back over to me and set a few things on the bed before reaching up and placing a blind fold over my head. I was completely blind now and couldn’t see anything even if I’d wanted to.

Alyi grabbed my arms and cuffed my wrists to separate posts of the bed and placed my ankles to the opposing posts of the bottom of the bed. I was now tied down completely and blind and horny as hell. I didn’t know how much more of this I could take. I wanted her so bad.

“You look delicious,” Alyi complimented me. I purred my acknowledgement. “How do you feel?”

“I feel exposed, horny, needy, and desperate. I feel like I have to have you right now.”

“That’s a mighty fine way to feel. All in good time, sweet girl.” I heard Alyi leave the room when the door shut. Where the hell was she going? Why did she just leave me to suffer? Luckily for me, she wasn’t gone very long.

“Miss me?” She asked when she re-entered the room.

“Mmm…” Out of nowhere there was something cold rolling around my neck. Ice!

“Ah,” I called out in shock.

The ice was so cold on my heated skin that it almost burned. Alyi moved the ice all over my body. When she set the ice against my nipples, my body rose off the bed in sensation. I could feel how instantly my nipples hardened under the touch of the ice. The sensation continued while the ice strolled down my stomach. Right when I thought she was going to slide the ice near my hot spot, she skipped it and went down my thighs then to the arch of my feet. I was jerking against my restraints.

On Alyi’s stroll back up my body the ice slid right between my legs and against my clitoris. “Fuck,” I called out. That cold feeling was making me squirm. Right when I thought I couldn’t take anymore, Alyi slid the piece of ice inside me.

“Please,” was all I could yell.

I could feel the ice melting inside of me – fast. My mind was breaking down to single words, no sentences. I heard Alyi giggle, but she didn’t stop. Next thing I knew, her tongue was rolling around on my clitoris. Within seconds I was having an orgasm. I couldn’t believe I came so fast, but it felt good. She got off the bed and from the sounds, I couldn’t tell what she was doing. After she got back on the bed I felt her lift up my hips and penetrate me.

“Oh,” I moaned. I could feel her body against mine, so I knew she was using the strap-on.

Alyi didn’t waste any time. She started out slow, but very quickly sped up. I was a ball of pleasure. I was getting pounded. Her punishing pounding was building my body really fast and my moaning could be heard at the neighbors. And then it happened. With a magical thrust, I came. Hard. Again. I screamed Alyi’s name out and fell to a slump on the bed. Holy hell.

“You’re not done yet, baby,” Alyi said as I felt her weight shift around on the bed. Her weight suddenly was pressed down straddling my chest. “Suck me, baby,” was what I heard before the tip of the dildo pressed against my lips.

I opened my mouth and greedily took the warm glass cock inside. I tasted my warm and salty wetness along its length.

“Mmm…”I moaned and Alyi started to gently thrust into my mouth. It felt good, natural. I liked the taste of me. While I was sucking, I noticed Alyi started to uncuff my wrists. She pulled out of my mouth and shifted her weight off me. She uncuffed my ankles next and took off my blind fold.

“Sit up,” Alyi commanded me. I did as I was told and came face to face with her. She took me in her arms and kissed me deeply. I could still taste myself on her tongue. It was delicious and the perfect mix of the two of us. Her tongue was deep and demanding in my mouth.

“Here,” Alyi breathed. I hadn’t noticed that she had taken off the strap-on. “My turn.”

“Okay, but I don’t know how.”

“We will go slow. You will learn.” Alyi leaned around and put the strap-on on me. It felt strange. I never imagined I’d have a cock between my legs standing. It was different from when Alyi did the fucking and I was on my back.

Alyi laid down on the bed and spread her legs wide. The invitation was so inviting, so I just went for it. I wanted to make her cum. I placed the head at the entrance between her legs and slowly pushed inside. I was rewarded with a wild groan from her.

“That’s good, Lilee. Now just keep going and do what feels natural.” I did just that. I did what felt natural. I was on my knees thrusting in and out and clumsily rubbing her clitoris. I kept going for a few minutes. Alyi was moaning and breathing hard. She reached her hand down and started rubbing her clit too. I pulled my hand away and focused on my thrusting. Alyi’s body started to bow and I knew she was almost ready to cum. She moaned out loud and her body convulsed before falling down to the bed. I did it! I pulled out of her and just waiting to be told what to do next.

“Damn, baby. Good job. I’m proud of you.” Alyi sat up and pulled me into her arms.

“Thank you, Mommy. I feel good about myself. I got to fuck you.”

“Listen to that dirty mouth. I like when you fuck me.” I got a sweet kiss on the cheek and was pulled against her naked chest.

“Let’s go get a shower and put some clothes on. We’ll need to get some dinner soon.”

“Yes, Mommy.”

After a dinner of cheesy pasta with vegetables, I was exhausted. The day had been long and tiring, but I enjoyed every minute of it.

“I want to talk to you about something and this is one of the times where it is mandatory that you tell me the truth. Do you understand?” Alyi was serious.

“I promise.”

“I was thinking of having us try a new thing for you.” Oh?

“I’m curious. Tell me, tell me, tell me.” I bounced up and down in my seat.

“So eager – I love it. What do you think about having sex with a man?” Huh?

“That was NOT what I expected you to say. You want to break up?” What the hell was going on here? Did she not want me anymore? I thought our play time had been great earlier.

“No, of course not, baby. I mean having a threesome. Would you be interested in Justin joining us while we play?” I just stared at her with my mouth slack.

“Are you bored with me?” I whispered after a few moments.

“No, Lilee, of course not. I just wanted you to try something new. I’ve had them before and I think it’s an experience that you might enjoy. Imagine having me all over you like usual, but with someone else too. Your body will love it if you just let your mind accept it, but this is completely optional. If you say no, then we won’t. It’s that simple. I promise I won’t be angry or disappointed. It is just an idea. Be honest with me. I just thought it would be something that would take your mind off of everything else that’s been going on.”

“Wow. I don’t really have any objections that I can think of other than my mind says that it’s wrong just because sex is supposed to be with two people and not three. I think the idea is interesting though. Have you talked to Justin about it?” Was I really considering this? Yes, I thought so. It was definitely something that would take my mind off of everything.

“I have asked him and he is willing to help out. It would just be sex, Lilee. No one is going to dominate you but me. I just want to show you how different it can be and how pleasurable. Normally, I wouldn’t want to share you, but I can’t deny that this would be fun for us. So, if you want to play, we will. If not – we won’t.” I thought for a moment about what I was going to say. I wanted my answer to express how I felt about Alyi’s proposal.

“That sounds scary, but also sexy as hell. I love watching you enjoy yourself and would enjoy watching someone help you I think. As long as we are doing this because it’s exciting and new and not because you’re tired of me. I’m in.” Alyi’s face lit up with pride and my insides began to dance.

“And you’re sure?”

“Yes, I promise.”

“You always amaze me. Like I said before, this is just a new idea. I’m not tired or bored with you, baby. You are my favorite.”

“You say that, but you can’t mean it. Look at all your lovers and how hardcore and adventurous they were.” She was just being sweet to me, surely.

“You have a point, but just fucking someone and fucking someone you love are two very different things. With the others everything was so routine and similar. What we have makes me smile and makes me want more of you. That, I have never had before.” Her eyes softened and I couldn’t help but believe her. I melted inside.

“You’re my favorite too,” I whispered shyly. “The only one, yes, but the best I could ask for.” She grinned at me and leaned forward to softly kiss me on my lips.

“Damn right,” she murmured against my lips. “Only me.” I wanted to respond to her lips against mine, but I was so exhausted. I didn’t think I could take anymore.

“It’s okay, Lovely. We’ve played and had dinner, so let me take the dogs out and then we’ll nap.” I nodded and stood up. “You head for the bedroom and I will meet you there.”

“Yes ma’am.” I walked to the bedroom and collapsed on the bed. My whole body was tired and immobile in that moment.

When I woke up, it was dark and I was still lying in the middle of our bed. A blanket had been wrapped around me and a pillow placed under my head. I must have fallen asleep waiting for Alyi to come to bed and she must have found me and gave me the blanket and pillow. However, she was gone.

I got up and turned on the bedside lamp and saw no hint that she had been in the bed at all. I felt a little guilty wondering if she didn’t lay down because I was sprawled out on the bed. I needed to go find her.

After searching around, I finally found her in the living room. She was on the phone pacing around the room with her back to me. I could hear her talking. I just stood in the doorway and waited for her to see me.

“Yeah, I know. I’m not worried about it – it’s just something that comes and goes….It doesn’t matter. Don’t be such a pussy. Just do it and let me know if you need any help.” Alyi turned around and saw me in the doorway. “I need to go, Riley. Tell me how it goes. Goodbye.” I walked over to her and sat down on the couch.

“Sleep well?” She asked.

“Yes, I did. I needed it.” I was shy with my answer for some reason.

“I know you did. I came in from the dogs and you were passed out, so I made you comfortable and let you sleep.

“Thank you. Everything okay?”

“Of course. Why do you ask?”

“With Riley? I overheard you on the phone.”
“Oh, yeah. He went to the bank, but has to go back again in a week.”

“That’s great. I hope that goes well.”

“Me too. It’s getting late and your mom called your phone while you were sleeping. I didn’t answer it.

“Crap. I don’t want to call her back tonight. Maybe tomorrow or something. I’m sorry I slept so long, but I’m still tired.

“Don’t ever apologize for me making you exhausted. You don’t realize how much being in the playroom will wear you out and we were barely using the room for anything kinky. I should have made you lay down soon after instead of waiting and that’s my fault. We will learn from today. Besides, I loved making you tired and I can’t wait until the next time.” She gave me a seductive grin before kissing me.

Chapter 25

Today was the day Justin was coming over and we were going to have our epic threesome. I knew it was going to be fun, but it still took some time for me to wrap my head around it.

After our manis and pedis for the week, Alyi and I decided to go out for lunch. We ended up at a nice chinese restaurant in Nashville. I sat there while she ordered our food in chinese.

“What did you order?” I asked after the waiter left.

“I told him we both wanted to have the orange chicken with white rice and a vegetable egg roll,” Alyi told me. I took a sip of my coke.

“That sounds tasty. I’m hungry,” I commented.

“I’m glad. We’re at the right place for hunger. How are you feeling?”

“I feel fine. My mind is going back and forth about different hungers though. Half of me is thinking about right now and this food that’s coming and the other half of me is thinking about my hunger for tonight.”

“I understand. This is going to be fun. I don’t want you to have any worries. I want you to be relaxed, well fed, and happy.”

“That sounds like the perfect way to be.” We were silent for a moment and then the waiter brought us our food. Wow – that was quick. It looked delicious. I got my fork – because I didn’t know how to use chop sticks, and dug into my food. Alyi had tried to teach me to use the chop sticks, but I failed miserably. The food tasted as good as it looked and smelled. As I ate, my mind still continued to wonder…

I didn’t know what was going to happen, but I couldn’t stop thinking about it. “What are you thinking about, baby girl?” Alyi asked me.

“I’m thinking about our plans for tonight,” I answered immediately. “I am nervous, curious, and excited. I just don’t want to mess anything up or be bad at it. I’ve just never been with anyone other than you. I don’t know how to please a man.”

“Hey,” she said as she reached over and grabbed my chin gently. “This is going to be about your pleasure. I want you to experience all the benefits of being a submissive. Tonight will be about you learning how to please him and to let me and Justin please you. You will get to feel new things and I will get pleasure from watching you. As I told you before, we won’t do anything you aren’t comfortable with and we don’t even have to do this in the first place. It is completely up to you. You have the control here. We can stop at any time or simply not do it, baby. This is for you. Besides, we’ve done this. We have used a dildo and not a real cock, but we already do it. You will get to see how a man tastes and get to watch the way his body responds to you. Nothing really compares to it. I have confidence in you and that this will work.” She smiled her sweet smile. The one that makes me blush and melt inside. The one that made me completely desperate.

Alyi and I were sitting in the living room having a glass of wine when the doorbell rang. We had been sitting in companionable silence and the sound startled me. I turned to look at her and she gave me a reassuring smile.

“Ready?” she asked me.

Hm. Was I ready? “Yes,” I whispered.

“I’ll get the door.” She kissed me as she got off the couch. I sat thinking about what might happen. The idea turned me on so much that I knew I was ready.

I heard muffled chatter as they walked back toward the living room. When they entered, they were laughing quietly and it made me momentarily uncomfortable. Justin was wearing a white shirt and designer jeans.

“Justin, you remember Lilee.” We all laughed. Of course he did! Alyi was so silly.

“I do indeed. How are you this evening Miss Lilee?” He asked me.

“I’m well for the most part. Nervous. How are you?”

“I’m well also. Not quite nervous though. I’d say I’m feeling a bit mindful – completely engulfed by the task at hand.”

“Justin was just telling me about getting bit at work today. Apparently he pissed off the wrong kid,” Alyi giggled. Justin grinned but rolled his eyes. I was instantly reassured that they weren’t talking me, so I gave a bigger smile than was really necessary.

I’m wasn’t really sure if it was nerves or just courtesy, but the words came out of my mouth as I stood up. “Justin, can I get you something to drink?”

“Oh. Uh. How about some iced tea?” I saw Alyi smile a proud smile as I walked past her and it made me happy to know she was pleased with me. She was pleased with something I did on my own – she didn’t even have to tell me! That small inspiration made me realize again - I couldn’t do this!

I turned and went to get his drink then went back into the living room.

“Remember Lilee,” Alyi grabbed under my jaw as I sat down and made me look at her. “All you have to do is say no. You know that.”

“I know, Alyi. I’m okay. I promise.”

“Okay, baby. We are on the same page. Now, remember, you are mine. He may give you instructions, but they are not commands. I am the only one you have to obey. I don’t want you to worry. This will be enjoyable. I know I’ve said that many times before and I may even say it again, but I just want you to understand that. If you have any questions - just ask them.” I looked at Justin as she finished talking. His lips twitched into a smile. He looked so patient. “Justin, do you have anything to add?”

“I think you said it all. Lilee, I know you’re nervous, but relax. We are both her to help you if you need it. We’re all here for the same reason.” Even his voice sounded patient.

“I can do this. I want to. I’m ready,” I told them. We got up and went into the bedroom and headed toward the bed.

“Okay, baby.” Alyi leaned over and kissed me. It was a deep, longing kiss. Her tongue lazily assaulted mine and I closed my eyes and welcomed her tongue. I slipped mine against hers and eased my way into her mouth. Her hands reached down and grabbed the hem of my shirt and slowly started to pull it off.

I opened my eyes and saw Justin sit down behind Alyi and start lifting her shirt off too. As my shirt came off, she moved down and started licking and kissing my neck. I was turned on so much already. I couldn’t wait to pull my pants off. She always liked it when I was wet. The wetter the better. I could barely contain my arousal.

I knew I was supposed to be still and just absorb her kisses, but I couldn’t stop my hands from engulfing her, pulling her closer to me. My moans were starting to become louder. Justin’s hands found mine and released my grip from her and set them down.

Suddenly Alyi’s head rose up and looked me in the eye. She gave me a sly smile and winked at me. She stood up and moved behind me. She started to unhook my bra as Justin sat down in front of me and placed his lips on mine. His lips were warm and softer than I thought they would be. Alyi’s hands found my breasts and were gently squeezing them. I moaned into Justin’s mouth and as I did, his tongue slipped into my mouth. His tongue was a bit bigger than mine, but it wasn’t too much. It moved slowly at first, but sped up and became more demanding. I recognized the control he was taking. Soon his hands were in my hair holding me to him. It felt good. Between his tongue and Alyi’s fingers teasing me, I found it hard to control myself. My moans were loud and my legs starting squirming. I was desperately trying to find some friction. I knew I was wet and I needed something to slip in me.

I tore myself away from Justin to catch my breath and pushed myself toward Alyi. Instinctively, I raised my knees and brought my feet up. I wanted to be fucked.

“Oh, baby not yet,” Alyi whispered and giggled in my ear. Justin stood up beside me and started to unbuckle his belt. Was he going to hit me with it? Oh no. I didn’t want that. I whipped my head around to Alyi and I knew she could see the fear on my face. “Don’t worry, Lilee. There will be no pain.” Okay, good. So I am supposed to suck his cock. I could do that I thought. As long as he wasn’t going to hit me, I could do anything. “Relax, baby. I’m right here.” And with those words I was immediately calmed and instantly excited again.

My eyes were back on Justin and as he unzipped his pants. He slowly pulled out his cock. Oh my. It was bigger than all of the toys we played with except for one and we hadn’t used that one yet. I looked up at him through my lashes and that patient look was there again. It was oddly empowering. Tentatively, I leaned forward and took his manhood in my mouth. It was hard and firm, but yet soft somehow and warm. He tasted salty. It was different from how Alyi tasted. It was different from how I tasted too. It tasted good in a strange way. I raised my hand and took hold of the base. It was smooth. I noticed then that he had no pubic hair and was completely bare. I didn’t really know what I was supposed to do with a real cock, but I tightened my hand and started to slowly stroke. I moved him in and out of my mouth. I heard a low moan in his throat and it encouraged me. I was beginning to really like it.

Alyi reached up and grabbed my jaw. She held it tight and gently pulled my jaw open so my mouth opened wider. Following her lead, I pulled him deeper into my mouth. This time his moan was louder. His cock hit the back of my throat and it made me gag. I had to jerk my head back, ejecting him from my mouth. My nose had become a little runny. I coughed a few times and sniffled. Swallowing some of my spit, I put him back in my mouth.

“Good girl,” Alyi purred. “Don’t worry that happens. It may even happen again. Just do what comes natural, baby.” I groaned my acknowledgement and Justin groaned too. Alyi took the hand that was at the base of his cock and released the grip.

“Right here,” she whispered again and placed my hand on his balls. I cupped them lightly and she squeezed just a little. A satisfying “fuck” hissed out of Justin’s mouth. “Good girl. Just like that,” she murmured. Justin bunched his hands in my hair and held my head still. I thought he was going to pull out of my mouth, but instead, he took control and slowly eased himself in and out of my mouth. He soon sped up and my mouth became so full. It felt good. I groaned my enjoyment and Alyi’s voice was purring in my ear again. “You like that, sweet girl? Hm?” I let out another long groan and this time so did Justin.

“My turn,” Alyi said as Justin let go of my head. Before turning to him, she grabbed my head and forcefully put her tongue in my mouth. God, I was so turned on. I sucked on her tongue for a moment until she stole it from me and pulled back. She winked at me and turned to Justin. She grabbed his cock and put it in her mouth.

I was fascinated as I watched. She pushed and pulled him in her mouth deeper and deeper. She really knew what she was doing. Instinctively, I reached down and put my hand down my pants and started rubbing myself. My eyes unfocused, my mouth dropped open slightly, and I tipped my head back.

“No!” Alyi pulled my hand out of my pants and gave me a stern disappointed glare. Oh no! She was mad at me. Would she punish me? I don’t want to ruin our fun. I was immediately disappointed with myself. “No, Lilee. Be patient. You know the rules. This,” she said while grabbing between my legs, “is mine. You don’t get to touch this without my permission. Don’t make me change my mind about the punishment part. You want to touch? Here.” She stood up and pulled down her pants and panties. “You can touch me. I promise I am just as wet as you.” She took a deep breath and continued talking to me. “We must be patient. Come, work with me. Come lick him. Like this…” She ran her tongue from his balls all the way to the top of his erection. It was my turn and I followed her example and did the same thing over and over. As I wrapped my tongue around his balls, Alyi put just his head in her mouth and started sucking. Justin let out a guttural groan and I think it was a sign because she took my head and put him back in my mouth.

“He’s going to cum now, baby. You can let him finish in your mouth so you can get to see how he tastes. If that isn’t something you want, then let go and I will finish.” I didn’t stop. I wanted to make Alyi proud so I continued the in and out and pushed him as deep into my throat as I could. Out of nowhere, my mouth was full of something hot and wet. I immediately started to swallow the salty liquid. It wasn’t bad, but Alyi tasted better. He pulled out of my mouth and suddenly Alyi’s tongue took its place. It was coaxing my tongue and sucking it. She moaned in my mouth and pulled away.

“He tastes even better in your mouth,” she whispered to me. Her proud smile made me practically convulse. I was so far beyond horny. When was it going to be my turn?

“Your turn, baby.” Alyi put her arms under me and pulled me so that I was standing up. She unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down along with my panties. Now I was completely naked. Justin was pulling his shirt over his head making him naked as well. He really did have a great body. I could see his appeal. Alyi only had on her bra and she shed it too. She pushed me back so my knees buckled and I fell on the bed, so that I was lying down with my legs hanging over the side. Justin dropped to his knees in front of me and spread my legs wide. I felt his tongue slide in between my wet lips and started stroking my clitoris. I let out a loud moan and raised my hips to meet his oral embrace.

“Oohh,” I groaned. There was too much stimulation. I needed to cum. Quick. My hips started twisting and I felt my body start to build.

“That’s my good girl. Just feel it, baby,” Alyi said to me as she took one of my nipples in her mouth. She started swirling and sucking and biting almost in sync with Justin’s tongue. I was going to explode. Before I could erupt, Justin stopped with his tongue and stood up and slowly eased himself into me. He was bigger than I was used to, but I was so wet I took him eagerly and fully.

“Fuck,” Justin breathed. “You’re so tight, Lilee.” His trusts were so slow to begin with. It was torture. I tried to grind myself into him, but he grabbed my legs again and held them down. I tipped my head back and just waited. My body had slowed down when his tongue stopped touching me and I knew, by his trusts, he was going to take his time. Alyi was watching me. She smiled at me and maneuvered herself so that she was straddling me, standing. Her ass was in the air right in front of Justin’s face and her face was in front of mine. It looked like she was about to say something when her eyes opened wider and then closed tightly. I briefly wondered if something was wrong until she started licking her lips. I knew that face. His tongue must be stroking her now.

She looked me in the eye and took her right hand and wrapped it around my throat. She squeezed a little and then, while still watching me, bent her head down to finish violating my nipples. She was skilled and flexible. When her grip on my throat tightened, Justin’s rhythm sped up and was now pounding. My body started building again and my breathing was so rapid I could barely recognize it. I was about to cum and it was going to rip me apart. I opened my eyes wide and watched Alyi move across my chest. Her eyes were watching me intently and she raised her head and, as if she knew, she whispered, “you’re close, baby, aren’t you?” All I could do was nod.

There was no way I could form a coherent sentence and I wanted her to squeeze a little more tightly on my throat. I did my best to raise my head to expose more of my neck to her. She knowingly took my cue and squeezed just a bit tighter. I could still breathe, but it wasn’t so easy. It was perfect. In that moment of perfection, Justin slammed hard into me and I exploded around him. My muscles felt like they were having a seizure. I moaned, groaned, and screamed as my body convulsed. He continued to pound causing my orgasm to be more intense. One orgasm just wasn’t enough to satisfy the way I was feeling and my body let go again and again. He continued fucking me for two or three minutes after I had finished. He drained his cock inside me and slowly pulled out. As he did, Alyi’s hand slowly let go of my throat causing my head to slowly fill with blood. I laid there with my whole body pounding from it’s release.

Alyi, still straddling me, murmured, “How was that? Was it worth the wait?” I stared at her with my eyes wide and nodded furiously, finding it hard to speak again. “Good job, baby girl. I knew you could do it. Do you have enough energy in you for a few more minutes? It’s my turn.” Her sly smile was back and I knew I had to help please her. It was the least I could do. This threesome was the best idea ever.

She rolled off me and laid next to me in the same position. Again, I saw Justin go to his knees, but this time it was in front of Alyi. Her legs were spread wide and her knees were pulled up. I could tell when his tongue started to move because Alyi’s head went back and her eyes closed.

“Watch him,” she whispered to me. I obeyed and sat up to watch his tongue invade her. He wasn’t just licking her clitoris. He was tongue fucking her. I vaguely wondered why he didn’t do that to me, but in the same thought, I was glad. I didn’t think I could have bared it. Geez, that was making me wet all over again. Alyi pulled my mouth down to her and as Justin was pleasing her, he watched our lips and tongues dance the tango. After several minutes he stood up and, to my amazement, was ready to go again. He slid his hard cock into Alyi and again and started slow.

I leaned in closer so I could see him going in and out of her when I found myself close enough to lick her clitoris. I started to flick her wetness with my tongue. Justin started to move faster and it made it a little harder to keep my head down there, but I was determined.

“Baby, straddle my face,” Alyi commanded me. I did as I was told and bent over her face. As my tongue found her clit again, hers found mine. I couldn’t believe I was going to cum again. It was the first time we had ever done the sixty-nine thing. I was going to be so exhausted when this was over. I smiled at the thought. I felt Alyi start to harden underneath my tongue and I knew she was close.

We were all in sync. My tongue moved the same as Alyi’s and Justin pounded on with us. I started to build and let go almost all at the same time. I came on Alyi’s mouth as she called out her own orgasm. Justin pounded a few more times and then stilled as he came inside her. I rolled off Alyi and Justin fell on top of her. We all laid there catching our breath.

Chapter 26

Wow – what a night. I woke up thinking about all that I had experienced the night before. That was amazing. Justin was really good and knew exactly what he was doing. I would have to ask Alyi if we could do it again. It certainly did seem like a nice occasional treat. I rolled over and realized I was alone in Alyi’s….er…our big bed. I could see the bathroom door and she wasn’t in there. Hm. Instead of getting up to go look for her, I decided to just stretch out and enjoy lounging in the bed for a few minutes. I pulled the blanket up, curled up with my penguin, and turned the blanket on. I loved the electric blanket when the room was cold, like Alyi kept it.

Just as I was about to fall back asleep, Alyi walked in the door. She was in shorts and a t-shirt and she was covered in sweat. I had never seen her after she’d worked out before. She looked tasty.

“Morning, Lovely. Did you sleep well?” She asked as she sat down on the edge of the bed.

“Yes, I slept very well. I was just laying here thinking about last night.”

“Yeah? What do you think about it?”

“I was thinking about how fun it was and that it would be fun to do again at some point in the future.”

“Ah, I’m glad you liked it. At some point we can try it again. Justin had fun as well.”

“You talked to him?”

“Yes – earlier. I talked to him before I did my workout. That was a first time for him too.”

“Really? He seemed to know exactly what to do.”

“Well, he’s been with several women. He knows what he’s doing, but just had never done it with two girls at the same time. The whole thing was my idea.” Oh. That was surprising.

“What kind of workout do you do?”

“I run four miles every morning and then assault my punching bag for a while.”

“Holy cow. I don’t think I could run one mile. I bet you’re hungry. How about you hop in the shower and I will make us some breakfast.”

“Sounds good, baby.” She stood up and leaned down to give me a kiss before heading toward the bathroom.

*****************

The sun was shining beautifully in the park as we walked. The sun was very hot today. Alyi and I had decided to spend the day at the park. We had had a very eventful last few days and some time away from it all and some sunshine was exactly what we needed. It was the first time we had taken Nyklaus and Nyko out in the public with their little harnesses and leashes. We were just two people walking our pets. There was nothing strange or unnatural about it. No one needed to stare. It was a Thursday afternoon and there oddly weren’t a lot of people around.

Alyi and I walked the dogs through the park leisurely and a few times she even took my hand. That was the first time we’d ever shown any affection publicly. We had a very intimate morning, but that was miles away. Simple companionship was just what I needed.

“It’s a lovely day,” I commented as we walked down by the creek.

“Yes, it is. It’s hot though. It’s summer, so I guess we’re stuck with the heat.”

“I know. I just love the sun on my skin. I love the natural warmth.”

“The sun looks beautiful on you. Even through my sunglasses I can see your cheeks getting pink. You have such lovely and fair skin. We should have thought to bring some sun screen.”

“I feel okay – though sun burn doesn’t bother you until afterward. I think I’ll be alright. I love these sunglasses. Thank you again. They are much better than my crappy ones.” Alyi had given me a pair of sunglasses earlier after I had complained about mine having scratches on them. These were name brand and worked really well. It was a great view.

“You’re welcome, Lovely. I bet your cheeks will look adorable pink. I know your ass is glorious when it’s pink.” I gasped. Did she really just say that? It made me blush and giggle.

“You like my ass sore?” I teased.

“Is that a trick question?” She teased.

“Should it be?”

“You’re silly. I love your ass no matter what color it is, but there is something special about it when it’s pink.”

“I can understand that. I don’t really know much about my ass, but I remember it being pink. There was certainly something that could be said about it.”

“I’d like to see it pink again sometime soon.” Hm.

“Do you now?”

“Yes, ma’am. And I will.”

“I hope so,” I whispered. Alyi’s eyes shot up and she grabbed my hand again.

“Your wish is my command, Lovely. How about right here?” What?! Was she serious? She laughed at my expression before saying, “just kidding.”

“I would if you told me to, but I don’t think that would be a very good idea.”

“You don’t want me to make you cum in a public park with the dogs watching? I’ll keep that in mind,” she laughed again. We smiled at each other and walked closer to the creek.

I was walking Nyko and Alyi had Nyklaus. They were very interested in the water before them. Nyko edged closer to the creek until she got the tip of her paws wet. She jerked her paw away from the water momentarily and while she was deciding what to do, Nyklaus just jumped right in. He splashed his sister and she retaliated by doing the same thing back. Both pups were wet now and I started to giggle at them. They were so cute.

“They’re so sweet,” I commented.

“I know. I’m glad I keep a towel in my ride. They look like they’re having fun jumping and splashing around.” We were still holding hands and we stood there watching our substitute children get each other all wet. I found a sense of accomplishment in the moment.

“I feel good,” I said.

“I’m glad. I like it when you feel good. Any particular reason?”

“I think just being here. I think about how far we’ve come in a short period of time and it gives me a sense of accomplishment and hope. It makes me happy and optimistic.” I smiled.

“I feel the same. I was unsure where this would lead us in the beginning, but now I see our light in the tunnel. We’re strong and we can do this.”

“It warms me to hear you say that. I mean, I already felt that way and subconsciously I know you did too, but it isn’t the same thing as hearing it said out loud.”

“That’s very true and I want you to always stay positive about us. We aren’t doing anything wrong. We are adults and we both want this.”

“I know. It’s everything else that makes me on edge.”

“I’d like to edge you,” I couldn’t tell what was so seductive about that comment.

“What do you mean?”

“Edging is a tool for Dominants to tease or torture their submissive.”

“What would you do to me?” I was curious now.

“That depends on if you’re good or not. It’s when the Dominant continuously brings their submissive almost to the point of orgasm and then stops and they do that over and over. Now, it can be a huge torture if it’s done for punishment because the sub never gets to orgasm. When it’s done for teasing, it can be frustrating, but in the end you enjoy an explosive orgasm. So it depends on what you deserve.” Holy crap.

“That sounds intense.”

“Oh, very.”

“I don’t think I’d like that punishment.”

“Well punishments aren’t made to be liked, but I will remember that, but you should still beware.”

“Thanks.”

“Nyklaus, Nyko let’s go,” Alyi yelled. The two wet dogs hopped out of the creek and shook the water off – wetting both of us.

We continued to walk around the park hand in hand in companionable silence. As we walked, the sun continued to shine and also began to dry us off. We walked past the playground part and no one was there. It was strange for the middle of summer and it made me want to swing like I did when I was a little girl.

“I want to swing,” I said, breaking our silence.

“Oh, sure.” We walked over to the swing set and after Alyi took Nyko from me, I sat down on a swing.

Alyi dropped both leashes and the pups pretty much stayed right there with us. She walked behind me and started to push me. I felt like a kid again as I sped up and felt the wind in my face and hair.

“Weeeeeee,” I yelled.

“Woohoo!” Alyi yelled back to me. I just kept swinging. I was so happy and carefree.

When I was high enough. Alyi got on the swing next to me and started to move. She caught up to me pretty quickly and we fell in sync with each other’s moves. I reached out for her and she gave me her hand. We held hands while we swung and there was no one else around to care.

When we got home, I checked my cellphone and had a missed call from my sister. I had not called my mom back when she called me the other day, but I wanted to talk to Lucy, so I called her.

“Hey Lucy,” I said when she answered the phone. I was in the living room sitting on the couch.

“Lilee! Is everything alright?” She sounded worried.

“Of course, why would you think something’s wrong?”

“I just talked to Mom. She said Dad kicked you out. Where are you? Are you at Alyi’s house? That’s what Mom said.” Poor thing was talking a million words a second. I felt bad for not calling her before now.

“Yes, that’s true and yes, I’m at Alyi’s house. I’m sorry I didn’t call before, but things have just been so crazy lately. I’m sorry you had to hear it from Mom.”

“She’s really upset. When she told me, she started crying. Dad kept his cool she said, but was upset about it too. It feels like this family is falling apart.”

“I guess we’ve just made our choices.”

“I don’t want to argue, but Lilee is it really worth it?” I knew it was hard for her to bring it up, but I gave her my answer bluntly.

“Yes.”

“I don’t know what to do or say. I’m just in shock. Are you going to church Sunday?” Hm. I hadn’t thought of that yet.

“I don’t know. I doubt we would be welcome now. Things are changing and it’s sad to say, but it’s for the best. I have always been so simple and bored in life, but now I’m happy and I have something I’m doing for myself.”

“I’m glad to hear that. I just want you to be happy. I hope this won’t impede on our relationship. I don’t want things to change. I understand that you’ve made your choice and even though it’s hard for everyone else, I will stand by you. You’re my sister and I love you.”

“Thank you, Lucy. That means a lot. I love you too and I don’t want things between us to change either. I’ll have to invite you to dinner sometime when I get settled in. I’ve got to go for now, but I will call you soon.”

“Okay, I’ll talk to you later. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.” I hung up and set the phone down.

“How is Lucy?” Alyi asked after I hung up. I hadn’t known she was there.

“She basically thinks I broke up our family, but she won’t hold it against me. She still wants to see me.”

“That’s good. I’m glad your sister is there for you. I made some sandwiches and put out chips for dinner. I hope you don’t mind, but I was just in the mood for a sandwich.”

“That’s fine with me. I am not in the mood for something heavy anyway. I feel like the day has been so light – a sandwich makes sense. Thank you. I would have done it if I knew you were hungry.”

“It’s no problem, baby. I’ve been taking care of myself for a while, so making a sandwich didn’t bother me. Thank you for the offer though. Let’s eat.” We walked into the dining room and sat down. There was ham, turkey, and cheese in a wheat pita. The plate also had some chips and a pickle. It was perfect.

“This is good. I’ve only had pitas a few times, but I like them,” I said between bites.

“Yeah, I like it too. I don’t mind regular bread, but sometimes I just want one. Lilee, did you ever call your mother back the other night?”

“No. I feel bad about it, but I honestly don’t know what I would say to her. She’s in an odd place, I know, but I don’t think I can help her.”

“Well, after dinner I need to look through some paperwork for a bit. I might be a few. Maybe you could use your time and call her. The choice is yours, but if you have any chance to mend the bridge between your parents, you should try.”

“Do you want me to move back home?”

“No, but I do want you to be on good terms with your parents. It would make me feel really guilty if you say goodbye to them because of me. I don’t want that.”

“I can see that. I didn’t look at it that way. I’m sorry. I will call her later tonight. Thank you for bringing that to my attention.” She smiled at me and we continued to eat our dinner.

We were finished eating Alyi and went to her office while I did the few dinner dishes. We had a dishwasher, but when it was just the two of us eating something without cooking it – washing the dishes by hand was preferable. I didn’t mind doing dishes. They were simple and were something to keep busy doing. I thought about what I was going to say to my mother. I knew I didn’t want to be mean to her because I felt sorry for her, but the subject of me and Alyi needed to be closed. I finished the dishes and went back into the living room to make my phone call.

“Hi, Mom,” I said when she answered the phone.

“Oh, Lilee how are you? I wondered if you were going to call me back.”

“I’m sorry it took so long. I was still upset and didn’t want to argue with you. How are you?”

“I’m not very well. You’re gone and I feel it, Lilee. I miss you. I went into your room earlier and it looked foreign to me. A portion of your things were gone and it said that you didn’t live here anymore.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I know you’re in a rough spot, Mom, but this isn’t going to be resolved overnight.”

“Can you tell me how this happened?”

“How what happened?”

“How you chose this path.”

“I met someone and fell in love with them. It’s that simple. I had no intention of hurting anyone else or making you and Dad so upset, but I don’t think I should have to sacrifice my happiness just so someone doesn’t get mad at me. I know God will forgive me. I’m sorry Dad won’t.”

“I know, Lilee. I don’t know what is going to happen with him. We’ve been talking about it, but he doesn’t seem to be budging. You know how stubborn your father can be sometimes. My heart is separated and it hurts.”

“Mom, he doesn’t have to agree to let me come home. I’m staying here. All I want from him is to still have our relationship. I don’t want him disowning me and having us permanently separated from each other.”

“You wouldn’t come home if he said you could?”

“Not at this point. I just want to know my parents still love me.” The thought brought tears to my eyes.

“Of course, we love you. You will always be our daughter. This is just a rough spot. I love you very much, Lilee.”

“I love you too, Mom. I’m sorry this is so hard. Maybe we can go out for lunch this weekend. I don’t want to lose you either. Lucy said she’s in my corner. I hope that doesn’t cause a problem for her.”

“We are all just worried. Your father just got home. I should get off here, but call again soon. I miss you.”

“Okay, Mom. I’ll try. I miss you too. I’ll talk to you soon. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye, Lilee.” I ended the call and just sat there on the couch.

I ran to the bedroom and grabbed my journal and then went back to the couch. I quickly wrote about the enjoyment and then stress of the day. When I finished, my mind and body were stuck. I was on the couch and I wasn’t going anywhere. I didn’t know how long I sat there, but Alyi came out of her office and found me.

“How did the call go?” She asked when she sat down next to me.

“It was alright. We didn’t argue or anything. We just talked. I told her I didn’t want to come home – I just wanted them to still love me.”

“I bet they do still love you.”

“She said they did, so that’s good. I’m okay with how the call went. How was your work?”

“It was nice. I was just looking at sketches and designs. I know it’s still early, but I’m ready for bed. Let’s shower then hit the hay for the night.”

“Yes, ma’am.” We headed toward the bedroom.

Chapter 27

I got up, put a robe on, and headed for the kitchen to make breakfast. I had slept well. Alyi had woke me up on accident and told me she was going to her office and I figured she would be hungry. We had been letting the dogs run free now, so they found me and followed me into the other room. The kitchen was clean from where I had cleaned up last night’s dinner. I decided on bacon, eggs, and toast to make.

Alyi wondered into the kitchen right as the food was finishing. She was wearing a long sleeved black shirt and short gray shorts. I could see the scars on her legs, but she didn’t seem to care. Perhaps she was finally becoming that comfortable with me. I liked the idea, so I did my best not to stare at them. I didn’t want to give her a reason to feel uncomfortable around me.

“Smells good,” she commented as she sat at the kitchen bar.

“Thanks and it’s ready.” I made both of our plates and sat down with Alyi at the bar. “Why do we sometimes sit at the kitchen bar and sometimes at the dining table?”

“I’m used to eating at a dining room table. That’s how I was raised, but sometimes the bar seems more convenient. No real reason for why I choose. I just go for what I’m in the mood for.”

“Oh, okay. Do you have anything planned for today?” I asked.

“I do have something planned for today. You and I will be in the playroom.” All the sudden my stomach tightened and my heart started racing. Last time in the playroom had been so good. I couldn’t wait to be in there again.

“Really?” I tried to sound nonchalant, but I failed miserably.

“Oh, yes.” Alyi giggled at me. “So eat up because you’ll need some energy.” How could I eat up? I was too excited.

“I don’t think I want anymore.” I had barely started eating.

“If you don’t eat your food then we will be in the playroom for punishment and not pleasure. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mommy.” I picked my fork back up and started eating though I gave the dogs bits and pieces when I could without getting noticed.

“After breakfast you’ll be on your own for a bit. I have a video conference call, so that I’ll be on in my office, but you can do whatever you’d like. This is your home now, so feel free to help yourself to anything.”

“Is the conference call for your new job?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, okay. I’ll figure out something.

“Think about something you want to explore in the playroom. I mentioned it before and later I’ll want your answer.” She gave me a seductive grin, winked at me, and then went back to her breakfast.

During my free time I decided to go up to my new art room and try to set things up. When we had moved the things into this room, it was in a hurry and the place was now a mess. I took small comfort in knowing I had found something to do and that it would be productive. I didn’t know how long Alyi was going to be on her call, but I figured it would be long enough for me to do what needed to be done.

I began by setting up my easel in the corner by the window. Alyi had been right – that window was great for natural sunlight and the view into the forest was nice to look at. I had to put a sheet cloth down underneath the easel so the beautiful white carpet didn’t get ruined. I figured Alyi would be angry if I painted her floor. Next was getting my old art and arranging it in a nice row along the other walls of the room. She had liked the majority of my art and even had some on the walls of her home. It was flattering and felt nice to know that I was appreciated for my craft.

“That didn’t take as long as I had planned,” Alyi said as she came into the room.

“That didn’t take long at all – just about twenty minutes. Everything alright?”

“Perfect. It’s time, Lilee.” I knew what that meant and I immediately dropped what I was doing and gave her my full attention.

Her voice was calm, but full of authority. She snapped her fingers and I instantly fell to my knees. I hadn’t noticed that there was a leash in her hand and she attached it to my collar. She gently tugged on it to move me forward on all fours. The playroom was on the same floor as the art room, so I didn’t have to venture down any stairs. I made it all the way to the playroom door and waited for Alyi to open to it. It opened and I crawled through the doorway and was headed toward a good spot to stop. I had no place in here yet that I was supposed to kneel at, so I just slowly wandered around the room.

“Stop,” Alyi commanded. I stopped where I was. “I want you right there in the middle of the wall facing the rest of the playroom. This will be your spot in here. When I want you kneeling – that is where you’ll be. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“Good. Now kneel for me.” I stood up and took off everything except my bra and panties and got into position. I looked up at Alyi and her eyes were burning with the same excitement mine was.

“So lovely. May I take a picture of you? You look so beautiful.” I knew she wouldn’t show them to anyone else.

“Yes,” I whispered. Alyi picked up a camera from the table and took various shots of me kneeling. It made me feel sexy – having remembered her photos. She snapped her fingers and my eyes fell to the floor.

I could see Alyi’s feet move away from me as she walked around the room. She wasn’t gone long and as she walked back toward me, she picked up my leash again. I followed her tugging and ended up at the foot of the bed. She tugged a little harder and I crawled over to the big table that was in the middle of the room near the bed.

“Stand up,” she commanded. I stood up. “I want you to take off the rest of your clothes and then climb on top of the table. Resume your on-all-fours position.” I took my bra and panties off quickly and climbed on top of the table. It was a little difficult to get on the table gracefully, so I couldn’t imagine what I looked like, but I was just doing what I was told.

“Now lay your face on the table and release your hands.” I tried to do that, but it was strange. All of my weight was now on my face and knees. I got used to it though, but I didn’t have anything to do with my hands.

“Now reach around and spread yourself open for me.” What? Fuck! It turned me on immediately to think of her having my goods in her face.

“Beautiful. Now, tell me, sweet girl what have you been dreaming of trying in here?” How could I tell her lying like that? This was already unbearable. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the flash of the camera.

“I’m curious about a few things.”

“Tell me.” As she said the words, her hand reached out slapped my ass hard, but it felt good.

“I’m nervous.”

“Tell me.” Another slap, but this time on the opposite side, but harder.

“I’m curious about the butt plugs and I’m curious about pain.” I was yelling now. My body was starting to build by itself. Alyi gave me another slap on the ass and then walked around to me. She leaned down on the table, so that we were face to face.

“Tell me more.”

“I don’t know much more. I don’t know about any of it, which is why I’m curious.”

“But did you have something in mind?”

“No. I knew you would know what to do.” She walked back around me and I could feel her tongue start at my clitoris and then lick its way all the way up my ass. She repeated this several times. I was about to scream out in frustration, when I got the sense that cuming wasn’t in my immediate future.

“Come,” Alyi tugged on my leash and made me sit up and slide off the table.

We walked over to the bed and I watched as Alyi began to take her clothes off. Now that I was standing I could see there was a rope with a hook at the bottom of it that was hanging in the middle of the room. I didn’t recall it being there the last time we were in here.

I got to see each piece of Alyi’s skin glow as the clothes left it. I could watch her undress anytime. It was like a treasure was going to be discovered and that there was something exotic hiding underneath. When she was naked, she got on the bed, where there was a strap-on sitting. She then scooted back and spread her legs. She was still holding my leash so I had to lean forward with her.

“Me first. I want you to fuck me.” She was serious? I didn’t think I was really good at fucking yet, but I would do it.

It was awkward with Alyi still holding my leash, but I clumsily put on the strap-on while being hunched over, so I wasn’t strangled. I crawled onto the bed and followed my leash down between her legs. I tentatively licked her wet sweet spot. A soft moan escaped her lips and it encouraged me to continue. She had a tight hold on my leash and my head couldn’t move away from her. It felt so right. That was how it was supposed to be. She pulled my leash up so my head was pulled up her body. I climbed up far enough to start sucking on her nipples. I knew that’s what she wanted, so I sucked and nibbled on them. She fisted her hands in my hair and held me to her.

“Fuck me,” she said. I let her nipple fall out of my mouth as she loosened my leash, so I reared up and slowly slid the glass cock into her.

Alyi moaned loudly and arched her pelvis up to me. I began to go slowly in and out. She pulled my leash forward causing me to speed up. I felt better about thrusting compared to last time. I pushed and pulled faster and faster while I placed my fingers on her clitoris to help speed her body up. I was really keeping a good pace when Alyi moved my hand and began stroking herself. I idly wondered if that meant I was lacking, but I didn’t care. I knew if she wanted me to do something different she would have said so. With a final growling moan, she came. I could tell she came hard because her body twitched for a few moments after I had stopped fucking her.

“How did I do?” I asked.

“Shh..” It seemed like she was coming down from her high pretty hard and needed some extra time. I sat there waiting for my next instructions when Alyi tugged on my leash again and brought me down to her lips for a deep kiss. Something about the kiss held me in my place – it was no longer my leash. The kiss was strong and needy and our tongues danced together swiftly. I knew she needed me as much as I needed her. My body was on fire. I needed her to keep me from falling apart.

“Up,” Alyi breathed. She let go of my leash and I stood up next to the bed. She crawled off the bed and stood up next to me. She looked me in the eye and winked before walking over to the wall which held the restraints. She walked back over to me and unhooked my leash, tossing it toward the door. Now, in her hand was a pair of handcuffs.

“Hold your wrists out.” She was serious and was focusing on what she was doing. I did as I was told and held my hands out. She cuffed one wrist and then the other and then raised my hands above my head to hang the cuffs on the hook that was hanging from the ceiling. I was now strung up and naked. I had been in this position laying down before, but never standing up. There was a feeling deep in me that said I was never going to forget this. I wondered what was going to happen as Alyi walked over to the toy chest.

“I think we’re going to try this,” she said. She pulled out the small black rose butt plug. Oh my.

Alyi walked over and set the plug and what I thought was a bottle of lubricant down before coming to stand in front of me. She lifted her hands and lightly ran her fingers down my raised arms. It was a tingling and tickling sensation, but it wasn’t intense enough to make me jerk. As I moaned, she gave me a kiss that silenced me. While kissing me, Alyi reached around and grabbed my ass – a cheek in each hand. She softly caressed my ass before squeezing both sides hard. It was mildly painful, but the feeling was delicious. She repeated the motion several times until my moans became too loud.

Alyi walked behind me and I could hear the bottle of lubricant open. Her hand went up and down the middle of my behind before gently spreading it. The liquid fell between my cheeks and she rubbed it in with her fingers. I was so nervous about this, but I really wanted to try it. I knew the plug was small and that it wouldn’t hurt. She had told me before that it probably wouldn’t need any real introduction and could be used right away. Slowly, she eased a finger into me. Oh! It felt foreign and strange and very tight, but it didn’t hurt. There was no pain, but there was a bit of pressure. I groaned out loud.

“Relax, Lilee. How is that, baby?” Alyi asked me.

“It’s good. It doesn’t hurt. I think it feels good.” I didn’t know if it was pleasure yet, but it was closer to pleasure than pain.

“Just keep relaxing.” She slowly began to move her finger in and out of me in a small twisting motion. I could tell she was trying to stretch me a little bit. She slowly withdrew her finger and I felt a bit more liquid fall into me. I saw, from the corner of my eye, that Alyi was now getting the butt plug from the bed. Very easily and very gently she began to insert the plug into me. I felt the stretching feeling and the extreme pressure, but I didn’t feel any tearing or burning. Once the bud of the plug was inside, my ass began to relax around it. I liked the way it felt.

“Tell me,” she demanded as she slowly navigated the plug in and out while gently turning it.

“Oh, fuck,” I moaned. I really, really liked it. I could feel it intruding in my body, but my body seemed to really want it.

“That’s my good girl, just relax. You mentioned pain before…I have an idea about that. Close your eyes and keep them shut.” Oh shit. I trusted her, so I closed my eyes and waited.

I couldn’t see anything, so I tried to pay attention to the sounds in the room. I could hear Alyi’s feet on the floor as she walked around. I heard the toy chest open and then listened as several things were being moved around. I had no idea what she was doing. My body was so in tuned to the butt plug now and it was pure pleasure. It moved a little bit as I clenched and unclenched my muscles - giving me a small amount of friction.

When I heard Alyi walk back to me, my attention was on her again. I could tell she set a few things down on the bed and then came to stand in front of me. I could feel her body heat on me. She cupped my breasts and squeezed them and my nipple lightly and then harder. I cried out because of the sensation.

“Now don’t panic, but there is going to be some intense feelings in a moment. This is a good time to pick a safeword, Lilee. I don’t think no will be enough right now. Pick a word.” How was I supposed to know a good safeword? I just had to think of something I wouldn’t naturally say during sex.

“Penguin.”

“Okay, penguin it is. Don’t forget it.” Oh, I wouldn’t.

The next thing I felt was Alyi’s hands leave my body for a moment. After a moment, she grabbed one of my breasts and all of the sudden there was a sharp pain on it that made me call out. It was isolated to a small area and I had no idea what it was. I wanted to open my eyes so bad. There was another sharp pain and then another all around my breast. It was barely tolerable. I tried to focus on my breathing and to accept the pain and I did. I felt seven various pain points and I didn’t think I could take anymore.

“No,” I breathed, but Alyi was right, I didn’t mean it.

“How’s that pain?” I’m glad she wanted to know.

“Intense, but I can handle it. What is that?”

“Not now, you’ll see.” Hm. Okay.

Alyi moved on to my other breast and proceeded to do the same thing that was done to the other one. Having pain on both sides made it even more intense. I didn’t think I could take much more, but I wanted something on my nipples.

“Still doing alright?”

“Yes.” I was doing alright.

“Here comes the last things and I need you to relax, Lilee. Just breathe.” Uh oh. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself.

The next thing I felt made me scream. I didn’t know if it was pain or pleasure or some crazy mix of the two, but it was the most intense thing I’d ever felt. There was a secure pinch of pain over both of my nipples now and I couldn’t keep quiet, but I didn’t safeword. I knew I could handle it right now, but nothing else. I threw my head back and arched my chested forward and cried out as the sweet pain tightened and assaulted my breasts.

“Open your eyes,” Alyi commanded.

I opened my eyes and looked down to see seven perfectly placed clothes pins on each side, circling my tits. On my nipples were clamps of some kind that were latched on really well. The whole thing was rather decorative, pretty even. Yes! I could do this. Alyi lightly flicked one of the clothes pins and it resonated through my whole body. What a sensation! With my breasts pinched, my ass full, and my pussy wet, I was ready to cum. I hoped that she wouldn’t tease me too much longer.

I watched as Alyi walked around me and smacked me on the ass again. It was a little bit harder than she had done it earlier, but not as hard as my punishment spanking had been. She spanked me again and again causing me to cry out repeatedly. This was going to drain every ounce of energy I had out of me, but it was worth it. While I was adjusting to the sting of the spanking, Alyi placed a blind fold over my eyes.

“I have a request, Lilee,” Alyi’s voice was soft.

“Can’t you just take what you want?” I would give her anything.

“Not for this. I want your permission to take pictures of you.”

“Didn’t you already take pictures of me? You don’t need to ask.”

“Well from now on I won’t, but I wanted you to tell me it was okay the first time. The others were just you naked, but these will be far more intimate.”

“It’s okay.”

I heard the click of the camera several times. I could hear it in front of me, on both of my sides, and behind me. Something about the camera made me feel sexy again. I hoped she would take more pictures of me in the future, but would I want to see them or just let her enjoy them? Either way, these pictures were going to be amazing.

While Alyi was behind me, she pushed and pulled on my butt plug bringing my sensations back to my ass. After I heard her put the camera down, she came over to me and started unhooking my arms. I hadn’t realized how sore they were, but it was a good sore. I would take that kind of sore any day. She then led me over to the bed and bent me over it. The clothes pins protested in pain with my weight now on them, but it added to my anal sensation of being bent over. I laid there with my cuffed hands above my head. I heard Alyi moving around again and then out of nowhere I felt the cool feeling of glass positioned at my entrance.

“Now I need you to relax again. This is going to be full and intense, so keep your head in the game,” she warned.

Slowly she pushed the dildo inside me and I could feel the head clinking against the butt plug inside me. Holy fuck. The feeling was so intense I just moaned and groaned because I couldn’t find any words to say. Alyi moved slowly to begin with and as she did so, the plug around too. My body was already ready and it was building, fast. I didn’t know what was going to happen when I had my orgasm, but I knew it would rip me in two.

“That’s it, baby. Feel the sweetness of being so full. Feel the painful sensations too. That’s my good girl,” Alyi breathed.

She began to push harder and harder and faster and faster. My insides were throbbing, my ass was throbbing, and my nipples were throbbing all at the same time. Alyi reached around and unclamped my nipples as one swift thrust sent me over the top. With all the different sensations going through my body I just screamed and then buried myself into the bed. I no longer had the energy inside my body to hold my head up. Alyi pulled out of me and pulled the plug out of me at the same time. I rolled over and she unclipped all the clothes pins and I felt the sweet sting they left behind. She unlocked my handcuffs and my body was my own again. I was wrecked. My mind and body were in a million different pieces. That was without a doubt the best orgasm and the best moment of my life. I was so full of feeling.

“Lay flat on your stomach again and lay your arms down along your body,” Alyi said as she climbed on the bed with me. She straddled my back and began to rub my shoulders and arms. It felt divine. My arms were so stiff and the deep rubbing seemed to really help them loosen up.

“How’s that?” She asked.

“This is perfect. I’m so stiff and the massage feels good. Thank you very much.”

“You’ve very welcome. You deserve some pampering.”

“I agree. I’d like to just relax for the moment, please.”

“Anything for you, Lovely.” I just laid there while Alyi’s hands of magic covered me.

After a long and wonderful bath and a quick dinner, Alyi and I sat on the couch in the living room and held the puppies.

“Thank you for today. It has been amazing. I don’t think I could put into words how I felt in the playroom. It was indescribable,” I murmured.

“Could you try for me?” She gave me a sweet smile and I knew I had to try.

“First of all, it was intense. I had never expected to feel so overwhelmed. My body was so loaded. You finally gave in and let me cum. Secondly, I loved every minute of it and can’t wait to do it again. Between earlier and the night with Justin, I feel like my body was ripped into millions of pieces. I feel like I’m learning so much.”

“That makes me very happy to hear that. I want to give you what you wanted in the playroom and that was the best thing I could think of. How did you feel about the clothes pins?”

“They shocked me. When you first started putting them on, I had no clue what the heck you were doing. Once I got to see them it was actually pretty cool. It looked neat. Why did you use the clamps on my nipples instead of a clothes pin though?” I had been curious.

“I just bought those clamps and I wanted to use them. I thought it would be easier to use adjustable clamps on your nipples so it wouldn’t be too much for you. You can’t adjust clothes pins and the squeeze may have been too hard. This was your first time and I wanted you to enjoy it.” Oh.

“Well, you did a very good job and thank you for the massage and bath. The whole experience was beyond anything I could have imagined. You are so good to me.” I meant it.

“That’s my job. You had your first real time in the playroom and you survived…better than survived, you did well. I’m proud of you. Hard play is always followed by good aftercare. I will be right back – I want to show you something.” She set Nyko down and got up to leave the room.

Alyi was only gone for a moment and when she came back in the room, she was carrying her laptop. She sat down beside me and opened her computer.

“What is aftercare? Is it like it sounds?” I asked before she could say anything.

“Yes, it’s the care I give you after we play. It’s very important. If we don’t have time for aftercare, we don’t have time to play. Besides, I like taking care of you.”

“Did your former partners do that?”

“For the most part. Anyway, I want you to look at this,” she said and I looked at the screen.

Holy shit! It was the pictures from the playroom and they were in black and white. There were several shots of me kneeling. My eyes were staring right into the camera and it looked rather hot. I was surprised with myself. I was erotic. The next shots were of me trussed up. Again, there were several shots from different angles. She had zoomed in on my ass and I could see the pretty rose bloom sticking out of it. There were close-ups of the pins and clamps on me. The last two pictures were a shot of my face and then one of me - head to toe - including the hook holding my handcuffs. I liked them a lot more than I thought I would. I looked like a model.

“I like them. I wasn’t sure whether or not I would, but they are erotic and beautiful in their own way. It’s somewhat shocking to see myself like this though. It makes me want to blush and giggle at the same time.”

“I know, but you’ll get used to it. I love taking beautiful pictures of what’s mine. You’re the perfect model. So lovely. That make me very happy and so do these.” Alyi pointed to the faint lines around my wrists from where I’d pulled against the handcuffs.

“I like them too. I want to make you happy, so I’m proud of myself for doing so. I have a question.”

“Yes?”

“Why did you tell me to close my eyes then switch to a blindfold?”

“Because I wanted you to be able to open them if you needed to. I was doing something completely new and I wanted you to have the small control of your eyes, so you didn’t feel trapped or overwhelmed.”

“Wow – that makes sense. I think that was smart. I did feel the need to open them a few times, but I resisted.” She smiled at me and put the laptop down.

“I love you, Lovely,” she said and opened her arms to me.

“I love you too, Alyi.” I sat Nyklaus on the carpet and fell into her arms.

“We have a long road in front of us. We’re living together, going to be moving together, and will be starting a new life and a new adventure. Are you ready for it?”

“I’m ready for anything.” I knew the words were true.

End of Book One

Disclaimer

The characters and most places are fictional.

Write a Review Did you enjoy my story? Please let me know what you think by leaving a review! Thanks, Amber Hall
Get Free Copy
0
Free copy left
You can read our best books
Further Recommendations

annie08c: I really like this story, I can relate to it a lot and with how she feels, the boyfriend and the events that happened but I'm a little bit younger. It was really good plot, really liked how you stuck to the topic and you had a new title for every chapter making me guess what's going to happen. Ma...

maewilde25: I am so in love with this story!!! captivated me till the very end, there wasn't a dull moment. Didn't particularly enjoy the lay out and some bits of info was missing along with how a 21 year old man amassed so much wealth that needed to be explained other than that and a few spelling errors, th...

Stephen Warner: To start off, I am thoroughly impressed. The writing style is somewhat unique, and the plot seemed to move at a nice and steady pace. However, I was not expecting this to be a vampire book! I am usually not one for novels about vampires, but I was pleasantly surprised! You wrote with such grace a...

JONANNA: As an avid reader it is not often I say that about a book. The plot is what was different and the twists where unexpected. This book is defiantly a page turner and enjoyable read. I can't wait to reread this novel after a little editing to finish off the shine on this wonderful novel.

Alkira Joan: I omg I am honestly speechless I couldn't stop cry it's so sad I wish it had a better ending and they would all be happy and the end is their going to be a second book?thanks for the amaZing story xoxox

SPepper: I had a hard time putting this book down even to go to sleep. The story is compelling and beautifully character driven. I hope author will make this a series.

Giuliana Cassetta: My face is full of tears, I never cried like now with a book or even a movie. I loved every single chapter. I truly don't know what to say, I'm out of words and my eyes hurt from crying. Such an bittersweet story, it's so wonderful. One of my favorites for sure. Keep it up!

SandraHan1: This story is very descriptive, with vivid scenes from the very beginning, which made for a good scene setting. I love the symbolism in names, such as “Naysayers”, “Hadd”, etc . The story itself is revolutionary, intriguing, emotional and exciting. I was very pleased to see that there is a happy ...

Alkira Joan: Great story, I found it hard to read especially the dialogue. You just need to fix up some spelling errors and the gramma .I enjoyed this book. was a little hard to get though.,.,..,.,.,,..,.,.,, , , , ,.,, , , , , , , ,., , ,.,,,,,

More Recommendations

rihannabkj2: Great story,I can hardly stop reading this novel. it shows that compassion and love can still exist after so many years between two persons. I most say well done to the Author who wrote this book. Others should read this book inorder to know that there can still be LOVE among two persons no matt...

Dessie Williams: loved the book. the plot the characters all just great.I think it's a must read. once you start this book it's hard to put down. hope it gets published....I think this book is a must read.great job!!!!

263Adder: Okay so I adore this story. I only knocked one star off plot for historical inaccuracies because I'm a bit of a stickler for that. The ending broke my heart though, considering you already changed history couldn't you (SPOILER) change it a bit more and have them together!!!! I want an alternative...

zoheusher20: What more can I say? The writing style and little details drew me into the book and for the entirety of the story I was Juliet. I felt her turmoil and emotions and every trouble or triumph as they arrived. This story was very different and had quite a few little but unexpected twists that made it...

mullikin902: Do not start reading this book unless you have enough time to finish it in one sitting, because you will not be able to put it down! Superlative! Addictive! Deliciously wicked characters you can't get enough of. Impatiently waiting for the sequel!

Laraine Smith: Your story is both sweet and beautiful! You are a true artist! Keep up the great work! I also love the picture that you chose for your book! :)

About Us:

Inkitt is the world’s first reader-powered book publisher, offering an online community for talented authors and book lovers. Write captivating stories, read enchanting novels, and we’ll publish the books you love the most based on crowd wisdom.